THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF ILLINOIS 
 LIBRARY 
 
 From the collection of 
 Julius Doerner, Chicago 
 Purchased, 1918. 
 
 &I3 
 
 SOOKSTACits 
 

 
% 
 
 
 
 
 
 
Digitized by the Internet Archive 
 in 2017 with funding from 
 
 University of Illinois Urbana-Champaign Alternates 
 
 https://archive.org/details/faggotsforfiresi00good_0 
 

 
 ' 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 OF THE 
 
 iimyro^r/ pc au'.io'.fi 
 

 THE WOLVES. 
 
FAGGOTS 
 
 FOR THE 
 
 FIRESIDE 
 
 OH 
 
 FACT AND FANCY, 
 
 BY 
 
 PETER PARLEY. 
 
 ILLUSTRATED BY ENGRAVINGS. 
 
 NEW l r ORK : 
 
 D. APPLETON AND COMPANY, 
 
 649 & 551 BROADWAY. 
 
 1873. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the Year by S. G. 
 
 Goodrich, in the Clerk’s Office of the District court of the Southern 
 District of New-York. 
 
i' b- '<Se H a L. - SeM -*£JU 
 
 813 
 
 INTRODUCTION ^ 7 
 
 THE BOY CAPTIVE.. . „ |3 
 
 the white owl 77 
 
 THOMAS TITMOUSE. gg 
 
 THE WOLF AND FOX.. 3 Q 5 
 
 BOB LINK ^Q 7 
 
 AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SPARROW jjj 
 
 THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN J26 
 
 THE SOLDIER AND FIDDLER 258 
 
 THE RICH MAN AND HIS SON 2G3 
 
 FLINT AND STEEL 275 
 
 THE AVALANCHE 3 Q 3 
 
 SONGS OF THE SEASONS 3 Q 7 
 
 469319 
 
LIST OF ENGRAVINGS 
 
 THE WOLVES. — FRONTISPIECE. . . (SEE P. 293) . 
 
 THE COTTAGE BURNT. — TO FACE PAGE 13 
 
 SHOOTING FISH » 37 
 
 THE LAKE » 41 
 
 JUMPING RABBIT AND TIIE BEAR. . » 43 
 
 THE BUFFALO HUNT » 33 
 
 THE WHITE OWL » 77 
 
 CIII CAM A AND RUN A » 139 
 
 CIIICAMA, RUNA AND THE JAGUAR. » 187 
 
 RUNA AND PIZARRO » . 239 
 
 THE CONCERT » 2G1 
 
 THE AVALANCHE 
 
 303 
 
FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE, 
 
 OR 
 
 FACT AND FANCY. 
 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Come, Girls and Boys — Black Eyes and Blue — 
 And hear a story told for you. 
 
 Lay down your books, John, Tom, and Rob — 
 
 Be seated, if you please. No laughing, Bob ! 
 
 Just stir the fire, Ben. Steady — steady ! 
 
 Hand me my specs, Jane. So — all’s ready! 
 
 There go the tongs again, slam bang, 
 
 And pussy’s tail has got a whang ! 
 
 Poor puss — be wise — of boys beware. 
 
 And keep your tail with better care. 
 
 Sit still now, all, and hear the story 
 Old Parley’s rhyme would set before ye. 
 
 The bright New Year has come; and though 
 The night is dark, and chill winds blow; 
 
8 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Though icy fetters bind the river; 
 
 Though in the blast the stern oaks shiver; 
 Though the lone wolf with cold is howling, 
 And the starved fox abroad is prowling; 
 
 Still by the fireside warm we sit, 
 
 And crack our nuts, or crack our wit; 
 
 Tell of the past, the future scan, 
 
 And laugh or sing, as suits our plan. 
 
 Well — let us not the hour abuse — 
 
 We listen to the New Year’s Muse! 
 
 His days are fled — Old Fifty-Four ! 
 
 And nought is left save memory’s store : 
 
 A mingled heap of bread and honey, 
 
 Of sweet and bitter, sad and funny! 
 
 These things we pass, and ask you, Jane, 
 What you have done this year. Speak plain! 
 Nay, do not snicker, boys — your turn 
 Will come in time — nor spurn 
 The simple question ; for ’tis wise 
 That each should backward cast his eyes, 
 Noting his track, its means and ends, 
 
 And where his beaten pathway tends. 
 
 No answer, Jane? Well, we must try 
 These boys.— Come, Robert! No reply? 
 Why, all can smile while other backs 
 Feel the keen lash that satire cracks ; 
 
 But when to your own case we come, 
 
 Why, every little mouth is mum! 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 9 
 
 Well, well, fair friends, we will not ply it : 
 We leave the question — but you’ll try it. 
 
 In some still hour, look well within, 
 
 And if you find some cherished sin, 
 
 Drive out the monster, and let virtue in! 
 
 The Past year scanned, we turn to view 
 The promise given by the New. 
 
 Winter, spring, summer, autumn, rise, 
 
 In lengthened vision to our eyes, 
 
 And, hiding every thorn, disclose, 
 
 Each one, some favorite wreath or rose. 
 
 Winter , stern winter, hides tiic tear 
 That tells of tingling nose and car; 
 
 O’er starving groups it throws a veil, 
 Drowns the lost traveller’s dying wail ; 
 And only brings to mind the sleigh, 
 
 Its merry bells and trappings gay; 
 
 The sportive skater lightly gliding; 
 
 The hoiden schoolboy fondly sliding; 
 
 The coaster down the hill-side plying; 
 
 The snow-balls thick as hailstones flying. 
 And when the joyous day is o’er, 
 
 The crafty showman shuts the door. 
 
 And brings to view T the fireside scene, 
 Where Old Bob Merry’s Magazine 
 Tells tales of many lands, and wiles 
 From grave and gay their choicest smiles! 
 
10 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE 
 
 Spring , fickle Spring, as keen as Blitz*, 
 
 Says nought of March — its stormy fits, — 
 
 How oft the morning comes like May, 
 
 Giving fair promise of the day, 
 
 While yet, ere night, the wild winds roar, 
 And down the myriad snow-flakes pour. 
 Nothing she says of mud like paste, 
 
 Nothing of freshet laying waste; 
 
 But much she talks of April showers, 
 
 That bring, or ought to bring, May flowers,- 
 Which boys and girls, on May-day morn, 
 
 Oft seek in vain ’mid bush and thorn! 
 
 Summer , as wily as the rest, 
 
 Hides half its tale, but tells the best. 
 
 It speaks of meadows blooming fair, 
 
 Of new mown hay that scents the air, 
 
 Of singing birds and murmuring bees, 
 
 But nothing says of bugs and fleas, 
 
 Of serpents gliding where you tread, 
 
 Of sly mosquitoes round your bed, 
 
 Of parching heat that melts by day, 
 
 And keeps at night sweet sleep away! — 
 
 Autumn advances, decked in smiles, 
 
 Bringing us fruit in ample piles — 
 
 * All our readers will understand that signor Blitz, the famous con 
 uror, in here alluded to. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Crapes, apples, peaches, pears, all mellow 
 And luscious. What a charming fellow! 
 
 And now the forest, like a queen, 
 
 He robes in yellow, red, and green ; 
 
 But soon he changes, and his breath 
 Strews the torn leaves in beds of death; 
 
 The forests tremble in the fray, 
 
 And the earth yields to Winter's sway. 
 
 Such are the seasons as they pass; 
 
 Yet, mirrored in youth’s magic glass, 
 
 The good alone is brought to light, 
 
 And evil's hidden from the sight. 
 
 As distant mountains, robed in blue, 
 
 Rise soft and rounded to the view, 
 
 Their blasted peaks with azure crowned. 
 
 All turned to seeming fairy ground : 
 
 So life — a land of promise — lies 
 Outspread to youth’s believing eyes. 
 
 0 happy morn of life ! sweet spring 
 Of coming years ! Say, who shall fling 
 A cloud across so fair a sky ? 
 
 Nay — not on New Year’s day shall I 
 Chafe your blithe hearts — your humor cnide 
 So put the chairs and stools aside. 
 
 We’ll have a game of blind-man’s buff, 
 
 Then nuts and apples, till you say “ Enough 
 Well, fun and feast are o’er; but ere 
 We part, Old Parley’s counsel hear! 
 
12 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE 
 
 I spoke of Youth, when all seems bright, 
 
 And seasons fly on wings of light; 
 
 When Hope and Love, with magic art, 
 
 Turn all to beauty in the heart. 
 
 So be your lives — a path of flowers; 
 
 So be your souls — bright as the hours : 
 
 The evil shun, the good pursue ; 
 
 Be happy — but be pure and true ! 
 
 Have you not seen the bee that plies 
 His wing? From flower to flower he flies; 
 
 The nightshade, and the foxglove gay 
 He visits, for they throng his way : 
 
 Yet such his art, he shuns the ill, 
 
 And only gathers honey, still. 
 
 Do the you same; from mingled shade and light 
 Draw good alone. — And now, sweet friends, good night! 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 OF THE 
 
 ► ~ m i 
 
 
THE LOG CABIN BURNT 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE 
 
 OR 
 
 JUMPING RABBIT’S STORY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The beginning. — My earliest recollections. — My home. — 
 My parents. — A fearful scene. 
 
 Kind Reader, as you and I are about to take a 
 ramble together, I beg leave to settle one or two 
 points at the outset. 
 
 In the first place, then, I shall tell you my story 
 in a very simple, plain way; for the circumstances 
 of my life have qualified me to speak in no other 
 fashion. In the next place, I shall endeavour to make 
 my story the means of giving you some useful infor- 
 mation. I have been a wanderer over the Far West; 
 have seen the rivers, the mountains, the valleys, 
 the wild animals, the tribes of Indians that are 
 
14 
 
 FAGGOTS FOK THE FIRESIDE 
 
 there; I have crossed the Rocky Mountains, and stood 
 upon the shore of the broad Pacific; and I have 
 thus picked up a good deal of information. 
 
 While, therefore, I shall give you an account of 
 my adventures, I shall endeavour to make you ac- 
 quainted with some matters relating to the geogra- 
 phy, the natural history, and the manners and cus- 
 toms of the great West. Thus, while I try to amuse 
 you, I shall try also to give you some little ‘know- 
 ledge. I hope this arrangement will suit you; for 
 if I give you cake, to which I compare tales of ad- 
 venture, you should be content to take, now and 
 then, a slice of solid bread, and butter, to which I 
 compare such useful matters as geography and na- 
 tural history. 
 
 And now to begin. At the period of my earliest 
 recollection, I must have been about six years old. 
 My father was then living on the White river, nearly 
 one hundred miles west of the Mississippi river, and 
 in what is now the state of Arkansas. His house, 
 which was only a log cabin, was four or five miles 
 from any other white man’s dwelling. There was 
 no town or village in that quarter; excepting a few 
 scattered settlers here and there , the country was 
 
THE HOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 15 
 
 slill uninhabited, save by native wild animals, or 
 roving tribes of Indians. 
 
 The latter were at peace with the whites for a 
 long period, and therefore we had no fear of them. 
 We frequently saw parties of Indian hunters, and 
 occasionally considerable numbers came into the 
 region where we dwelt. They often visited our 
 cabin, but never gave us any annoyance. But the 
 time arrived when a change took place. We heard 
 fearful stories of Indian massacres, and more than 
 one family, in the region where we lived, were en- 
 tirely cut off. 
 
 I remember that one night my father came home, 
 and told my mother that a party of Kickapoos had 
 been in the neighborhood, and killed every member 
 of the family which lived nearest to us. He, of 
 course, expected they would be upon us before morn- 
 ing! What was now to be done? The number of 
 the savages was over a dozen, and it seemed quite 
 hopeless to attempt either resistance or escape. If 
 we were to fortify the house, we might make a brief 
 defence, and kill a few of the enemy, hut we must 
 yield at last, and fall into the hands of our exaspera- 
 ted foe. If we were to fly, the savages, keen as 
 
10 
 
 FAGGOTS FOIl THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 bloodhounds in following their prey, would soon 
 track us out, and we should become their easy vic- 
 tims. 
 
 People who are brought up in quiet and secure 
 towns, free from the dangers of the wilderness, and 
 who only hear of adventures with the Indians', can 
 hardly appreciate the feelings of those who are inu- 
 red to every species of danger and trial. I remem- 
 ber the looks of my father and mother upon that fear- 
 ful night, when they expected the savages to be upon 
 their dwelling in a few hours, and to see themselves 
 and their children become the victims of their bloody 
 vengeance. They were brave people, and, though 
 their countenances looked troubled, there was more 
 of courage than fear in their faces. 
 
 There were four of us children : my brother Dick, 
 about fourteen years old ; my sister Jane, two years 
 younger, and little Harry, a year younger than my- 
 self. The decision of our parents being to fortify 
 the house and make the best defence in their power, 
 we were all, except Harry, employed in the prepa- 
 rations. The latter was the only one who did not 
 comprehend what was going on. While the rest of 
 us were Jmsy in bringing in the axes, hoes, spades. 
 
THE 1!0Y CAPTIVE. 
 
 17 
 
 and other implements capable of being used for a 
 deadly encounter, Harry was running about, seeming 
 to enjoy the flurry and rejoice in the spirit of activity 
 that animated the scene. 
 
 Everything that could be done for defence was at 
 last accomplished. The windows were strongly bar- 
 red ; the door was barricadoed ; the wide-mouthed 
 chimney, down which an Indian might easily have 
 slid, wa? defended by large sticks crossed and jam- 
 med into the crevices of the stone work of the fire- 
 place. Near the door sat our dog, Tiger; he was 
 stretched upon his belly at full length on the floor, 
 with his chin between his extended fore-legs. He 
 was not asleep, for it was evident that he understood 
 that something fearful was in the wind. An erect 
 fore-corner of his ear showed that he was listening 
 intently; and his eye, steadily bent toward the door, 
 betokened the expectation of danger in that direction. 
 
 My father loaded the old gun, now our chief hope, 
 with care; he picked the flint, examined the priming, 
 looked at his stock of powder and ball; and now, as 
 if everything was prepared, he sat down. I re- 
 member how he looked , when he turned round and 
 glanced at my mother and us children. I remember 
 
18 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 how she looked loo. My father’s lips trembled , and 
 his eyes seemed to grow dim, for he lifted his hand 
 and brushed it across his brow; but in a moment 
 he looked again at his priming, glanced at old Tiger, 
 fixed his eye on the door and sat still. His face 
 now became as stern as marble. My mother sat 
 on a bench in one corner, and we children be- 
 hind her upon the floor. By her side was an axe. 
 She was very pale, and her eye turned often, first on 
 father and then up to Heaven. Once in a while , she 
 looked round on us, and especially upon little Harry, 
 with a long gaze, as if it might be her last , and then 
 a kind of shudder came over her. I think my mother 
 was a very beautiful woman, for never in any dream 
 has anything so like an angel visited my fancy, as my 
 faint remembrances of my mother in that fearful hour. 
 Her eyes were blue, her hair light, and her whole 
 appearance soft and gentle. Never did she seem so 
 gentle as when she looked around on us; yet, as she 
 gazed on the axe at her side, and stole a glance around 
 upon the defences of our little fort, her look changed , 
 and she had the aspect of a hero. 
 
 We sat for more than an hour in breathless silence. 
 Every ear was stretched to catch the slightest sound , 
 
TIIE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 19 
 
 until the effort bocame painful. At last, Tiger lifted 
 his head and uttered a low growl. In an instant af- 
 ter, he sprang to his feet, his eye glittering like fire , 
 every muscle of his body being stretched for action. 
 My father looked through a crevice he had left for ob- 
 servation. It was a clear moonlight night, and soon 
 he saw four dusky figures gliding through the edge of 
 the adjacent forest. He turned to mother, and said, in 
 a firm tone, “They are coming!” She reached for 
 the axe; I saw her fingers tremble as she grasped it. 
 Dick, with a stout club, moved forward and stood by 
 my father. He was a noble fellow; black-eyed, 
 black-haired, and daring as a wild-cat. His look 
 gave tone and courage to us all. He was stout for his 
 years, and as he turned round to look at the group in 
 the corner, there was something in his manner which 
 seemed to say, — “You shall have a brave defence ! ” 
 I saw the tears come in mother’s eyes ; but it was not 
 from fear. 
 
 There was silence for some time , when suddenly 
 the most fearful yell burst upon our ears ! It seemed 
 to come from a hundred voices, and filled the forest 
 with its terrific echoes. The scream of the panther 
 is not so terrible as the war-cry of the savage, espe- 
 
20 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 daily when heard at night, and by those who are ex- 
 posed to his fury. Nearer and nearer came the yell, 
 and at last we heard the .enemy around our dwelling. 
 
 My father, who kept his eye steady at the crevice, 
 now slowly thrust the muzzle of his gun through the 
 hole, and taking a deliberate aim, he fired. There 
 was one wild shriek, a heavy fall, a brisk scampering, 
 and then a death-like silence. This continued for 
 some time, when again the war-whoop burst from 
 the forest, and at least a dozen savages immediately 
 surrounded our dwelling. They encompassed it with 
 dry leaves and branches, and set them on fire. In a 
 few minutes the smoke began to fill the room, and 
 shortly the outside of our little cabin was wrapped in 
 a sheet of flame ! 
 
 Up to this time, my remembrance of the scene is 
 very distinct; but what immediately followed, I can- 
 not clearly recall. I have a faint recollection, or 
 fancy, of my father, rushing out through the blaze, 
 and struggling with a tall Indian in the flames, till 
 they both fell exhausted and involved in the confla- 
 gration. I have a dim remembrance of my mother, 
 bursting out through the falling timbers, carrying little 
 Harry on her back, and leading Jane and myself 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 21 
 
 through the flames. But I was suffocated with smoke 
 and overwhelmed with the terrors of the scene. 
 From this point my memory.of that dreadful night is 
 ?. blank — save one incident alone. Old Tiger and 
 Dick went before my mother, as if they were her pe- 
 culiar guard. The poor dog was dreadfully singed, 
 for he had already had one or two deadly tussles with 
 the Indians in the flames. The long silken hair of 
 his ears and tail was burnt off, and the latter stuck 
 out straight and stiff, looking actually as if it had 
 been a cooked sausage. In that fearful hour, I re- 
 member to have thought that it had quite a ludicrous 
 appearance. 
 
 The poor dog, howerer, had his senses about 
 him, and kept with my mother and Dick, till we 
 had proceeded a considerable distance. We were 
 concealed from the view of the Indians by a dense 
 cloud of smoke, that rolled between us and them. 
 We had not gone far, however, before we were 
 discovered, and two savages immediately pursued 
 us. Coming up with us, they fell upon Dick, who 
 defended himself for a time, but receiving a blow 
 upon the head, he was laid prostrate on the earth. 
 Tiger, half dead as he was, sprang upon his body, 
 
22 
 
 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 and stood erect for liis defence. One of the savages 
 struck him over the head, and, with a sad moan, the 
 poor creature lay dead by the side of his master. 
 A sickness now came over me. I tottered, and fell 
 unconscious to the ground. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 I am carried to an Indian village. — The scene described. — 
 
 Am insulted by the young Indians.-— They get well punished. 
 
 Painful thoughts. 
 
 I no not know how long it was after the scene I 
 have described, when I so far recovered my senses as 
 to notice the objects around me. When my con- 
 sciousness returned, I was lying on the ground, and 
 no one appeared to be near me. I attempted to rise , 
 and nearly got upon my feet, when I became giddy, 
 and was obliged to sit down. I was distressed with 
 a pain in the head and a burning thirst. 
 
 I now saw at a little distance a group of Indians, 
 and about the same time one of them noticed me. 
 He spoke and pointed to me, upon which an Indian 
 
THE ROY CAPTIVE. 23 
 
 woman and two children ran towards me. I held 
 out my hands and begged them to have pity on me. 
 The woman spoke to me, but I could not understand 
 ber. The children, who were Indians, and fierce- 
 looking creatures, stood at a little distance for a time, 
 as if afraid of me. Pretty soon they came nearer, 
 and in order to discover what kind of an animal I 
 might be, one of them took a stick and gave me a 
 pretty sharp poke in my back. 
 
 I writhed and groaned, for it hurt me; but this 
 only made the young Indians laugh. The woman 
 scolded them, however, and as the youngsters gave 
 me another poke , she flew toward them , and 
 aimed a blow with her hand at the head of the ag- 
 gressor. It missed, howerer, and the two imps ran 
 langhing to a distance. There, in safety, they stood 
 gibbering and jeering, like two monkeys, till the wo- 
 man, in a rage, set out after them; but diving into 
 a thicket, the young rogues easily escaped and disap- 
 peared. 
 
 The woman now helped me upon my legs, and 
 took me to a tent, around which were several In- 
 dians, mostly women and children. I noticed also 
 several other tents, and knew that I was in an In- 
 
24 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 dian village, or encampment. How I had been 
 brought hither, I did not know, nor did I ever after- 
 wards ascertain. It is probable, howerer, that it 
 was by the care of the Indian woman, in whose charge 
 I now was. She took me into a tent, and procured 
 me some water. This refreshed me greatly, [and I 
 was soon able to take notice of the things around 
 me. 
 
 The tent was made of dried deerskins , and was 
 supported by poles about twelve feet long. The 
 whole tent was about fourteen feet across. There 
 were in it, a few skins of bears and buffaloes, a bow 
 and some arrows, two or three gourd-shells, a small 
 brass kettle, a buffalo’s pate with the horns attached, 
 a bunch of long, crooked bear’s claws, and a bundle 
 of human scalps. These were all the articles I no- 
 ticed. 
 
 After a white I felt very sleepy, and lying down, 
 I had a long nap. When I awoke, I felt nearly well, 
 and went to look out of the tent. There were, at 
 least, fifty tents around, occupying a space of several 
 acres, upon the edge of a small prairie, bordered by 
 forests. The scene was quite lively ; for two or three 
 hundred Indians were before me, nearly all, however. 
 
THE DOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 25 
 
 being women, children, and old men. I was afraid 
 lo go forth, and was about to creep back into the 
 tent, when the woman before mentioned came , and 
 taking me by the arm, led me out. 
 
 I was very soon surrounded by a host of people , 
 and such a chattering I never heard before. A ring 
 was formed around me, and every one seemed to have 
 something lo say. If I had been a new monster un- 
 der the sun, there could not have been more wonder 
 expressed. I imagine that they treated me very 
 much as a parcel of Boston boys would treat a young 
 alligator, should they happen to catch one. I looked 
 in the faces of many of these persons, but I saw not 
 one look of kindness. At Iasi a boy about my own 
 age, who had a small bow in his hand, shot an arrow 
 at me, which, being pointed with a bit of sharp iron, 
 entered the flesh of my arm. A moment after, two 
 or three of the little savages set upon me, and began 
 to tear off my clothes. They pulled me hither 
 and thither, and in a short space I was entirely na- 
 ked. 
 
 For a time, I made no resistance, for I had an idea 
 that natural pity would teach even these creatures to 
 
 spare one so helpless as myself. But finding that 
 
 2 
 
2G FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 they had no pity, my anger began to rise; and when 
 the boy who had shot his arrow into my arm , came 
 up and began to pinch me, I struck him by the side 
 of his head, and he went reeling and tumbling, like 
 a smitten nine-pin, upon the ground. This caused 
 a loud laugh, and I saw that a feeling of interest and 
 respect was instantly created in my behalf by my re- 
 sistance. This taught me a lesson, and instead of 
 waiting for Indian pity and sympathy, I determined 
 to obtain the regard of my captors by my spirit. 
 When, therefore, the little imps set upon me again, 
 as they very soon did, they paid dearly for it. I was 
 very strong and active for my age, and when, at last, 
 an Indian lad, much larger than myself, came softly 
 behind me, and gave my hair a twich, I turned to 
 punish him. 
 
 The fellow fled and I pursued. The ring opened 
 to give him space, and he struck into the little plain 
 encircled by the tents. I hung close at his heels. 
 It was a tight race, and such yells broke from the 
 congregation of Indians as I had never imagined. 
 The fellow Avent nearly across the plain, and, dod- 
 ging this way and that, sought to throAV me off. At 
 length he passed round one of the tents , and retur- 
 
TIIE I!OY CAPTIVE. 
 
 27 
 
 ned toward the point from which we started. I follo- 
 wed, and finally, just as he reached the ring, I seized 
 his hair, and gave it a jerk which made him yell like 
 a catamount. This completely sealed my triumph. 
 The looks of contempt around, were exchanged for 
 those of admiration, and I was borne back to my tent 
 with shouts of praise and exultation. 
 
 It was but a few weeks before I was at home among 
 the Indians. I was adopted as the son of the wo- 
 man who had taken care of me, in the place of one 
 she had lost. By degrees I became accustomed to 
 Indian sports and pastimes, and gradually learned 
 their language. I was generally well treated after 
 the fashion of savage life. There is little family go- 
 vernment among these people ; everything between 
 the children is settled by strength ; those principles 
 of kindness, justice, pity and tenderness for the weak, 
 which are so strongly incultated among civilized peo- 
 ple, being unknown to them. Matters are regulated 
 very much as between animals — a herd of bisons 
 for instance, or a pack of wolves. I had, therefore, 
 to fight my way, and being very strong, I not only 
 fared pretty well, but I obtained no little applause. 
 At first, I was taunted and sneered at for being white, 
 
28 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 but I always punished such impudence, and at last 
 these gibes ceased. 
 
 I often thought of my father and mother, my sister 
 and brother, and longed to know their fate — for I 
 was uncertain whether they had escaped or had per- 
 ished, on that fearful night in which our house had 
 been reduced to ashes. Of these things, however, I 
 could obtain no information. I knew too little of 
 the Indian language to ask questions, which often 
 arose in my own mind. Sometimes, and especially 
 at night, the thoughts of home and my kindred stole 
 over me, and the tears would come into my eyes; 
 but in the morning these painful thoughts would sub- 
 side, and perhaps be forgotten in the pursuit of pre- 
 sent objects. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The return of the war party. — Sports and festivities. 
 
 After I had been about a month in the village, a 
 swift Indian, despatched by the varriors who had 
 been absent on an expedition against some distant 
 tribes, came in and announced that the whole party 
 
TIIE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 29 
 
 were near at hand, and Avould enter the village the 
 folloving morning. Preparations were therefore made 
 to receive them. 
 
 All was bustle and activity, though this seemed 
 to consist more in running about, and chattering 
 like a set of magpies, than anything else. The 
 children leaped, frolicked, shouted, and fought mi- 
 mic battles as well as real ones, in which they bit, 
 scratched, kicked and pulled hair, in honor of the 
 coming celebration. The women went about from 
 tent to tent, talking with great animation and kee- 
 ping up the hum, which might be heard at the far- 
 ther extremity of the village. 
 
 Evening at last came, but there was no cessation 
 of the excitement. The greater part of the night 
 was spent in talking, squabbling, dancing, jumping, 
 leaping and yelling. At length the morning came, 
 and just as the sun was rising, an Indian, painted 
 blue and red, carrying on his head the skin taken 
 from the pate of a grizzly bear, was seen creeping 
 along in the edge of the adjacent wood. He was 
 soon followed by another, painted in a similar man- 
 ner, with the horns and pate of a buffaloe upon his 
 head. Others succeeded, all of them painted and 
 
30 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 dressed in the most wild and fantastic manner, until 
 about a hundred warriors had gathered in the thic- 
 kets of the forest, close to the village. 
 
 A pause of at least half an hour ensued. Ail 
 within the wood was silent, and not a trace of the 
 savages that lurked in its bosom, could be discove- 
 red. The women, children and old men of the 
 village had gathered in the open space encircled by 
 the tents, where they awaited the coming spectacle 
 in breathless expectation. 
 
 At last, a wild yell, as if a thousand demons filled 
 the air, broke from the forest. In an instant after, 
 the warriors started from their cover and ran toward 
 the village with the greatest swiftness. Approaching 
 the group of women and children, they formed 
 themselves in a circle and began to dance in a most 
 violent manner. They leaped, jumped, ran, bran- 
 dished their weapons, screamed, chattered, and ap- 
 peared more like infernal spirits than human crea- 
 tures. They were all on foot except about a dozen, 
 whc were on horseback, and attired in the most 
 fantastic manner. These rode round the circle with 
 great swiftness, flourishing their long spears, and 
 performing a sort of wild mimic battle. 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 31 
 
 Nothing could be more fierce and frightful than 
 the whole scene, yet the Avomen and children were 
 greatly delighted, and evinced their ecstacy by 
 uproarious acclamations. The warriors were excited 
 by the applause to greater feats , and for about an 
 hour they kept up their savage revel. They seemed 
 to be as proud of their greasy paint and their sa- 
 vage foppery , as a well-dressed company of militia 
 marching on a muster-day through one of our vil- 
 lages. A bear’s or buffalo’s pate Avas fully equal to 
 a cocked hat; a rackoon’s or oppossum’s hide was 
 equivalent to a pair of epaulettes; the boAV and 
 arrow Avere an offset to the sword. 
 
 But the Indian Avarriors had one advantage over 
 our training-day soldiers. They had been in actual 
 service, and carried Avith them evidences of their 
 victory. Several of them bore in their hands large 
 bundles of bloody scalps, which they had taken from 
 their enemies, and these they flourished in the faces 
 of the admiring spectators. It is obvious that the 
 same vanity and foppery which are found in the fair- 
 weather soldiers of tovens and cities, belong to the 
 savage Avarriors of the wilderness. 
 
 At length, the ceremony Avas over, and the savages 
 
«>2 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 dispersed themselves to their several wigwams. The 
 next day, however, they had a great exhibition, 
 which was a kind of war-dance , in which the war- 
 riors attempted to exhibit their several battles and 
 exploits. It was in fact a sort of pantomime, in 
 which several of the Indians displayed great powers 
 of mimicry. Though I was not much accustomed 
 to these things, I understood a good deal of what 
 the Indians meant by their performances. 
 
 One of these fellows amused me very much. He 
 seemed to be fond of fun , and, like the clown in a 
 circus, appeared to think more of making a laugh 
 than anything else. It seemed from his representa- 
 tion, that, on one occasion, he was sent to spy 
 out the situation of a party of Indians, whom they 
 intended to attack. It was night, and as he was 
 proceeding along a deer path in the forest, he 
 chanced to see a skunk immediately before him. 
 The creature stood still , and positively refused to 
 stir a step. 
 
 The Indian hesitated for some lime what to do, 
 but at last he put an arrow to the bowstring, and 
 shot the impertinent animal to the heart. The air 
 was, however, immediately filled with the creature’s 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 33 
 
 effluvia, and the Indians, whom the spy was seeking, 
 being ever on the watch , were startled by the cir- 
 cumstance , and the spy himself was obliged to re- 
 treat for safety. This whole story was easily com- 
 prehended from the admirable mimicry of the actor. 
 Nothing could exceed his drollery, except the ap- 
 plause of the spectators. He seemed to have the 
 reputation of an established wag, for he could 
 hardly turn his eye, or crook his finger, but the 
 action was followed with bursts of applause. 
 
 There was one thing that characterized all the 
 warriors, and that was a love of boasting and self- 
 glorification. Every one represented himself as a 
 hero and as performing the most wonderful feats of 
 strength and valor. Boasting, I suspect, is a thing 
 that naturally belongs to those who have little refine- 
 ment, and modesty is doubtless the fruit of those 
 finer sentiments wich belong to civilization. 
 
 For several days there were sports and festivities, 
 and every one seemed to give himself up to amuse- 
 ment. The warriors had brousht home with them a 
 
 o 
 
 young Indian prisoner, who was about eighteen years 
 old. He was a fine, proud looking fellow, and when 
 he was brought out and encircled by all the Indians, 
 
34 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 he seemed to survey them with a kind of scorn. He 
 was tied to a stake, and the young Indians, stationed 
 at a certain distance, were allowed to shoot their 
 arrows at him. Several of them hit him, and the 
 blood trickled freely down his body. He stood un- 
 moved, however, and seemed not to notice the 
 wounds. The women then surrounded him, and 
 jeered at him, making mouths, and pinching his 
 flesh and punching him with sharp sticks. 
 
 At last, it was determined by the chiefs, to 
 let him loose upon the prairie and give him a chance 
 of escape. The warriors were to pursue him. If 
 he was retaken, he was to die; if he outran his 
 pursuers, he was to have his liberty. 
 
 The prisoner was unbound and placed at the dis- 
 tance of about six rods in advance of those who 
 were to pursue him; the signal was given, and he 
 departed. He seemed fleet as the mountain deer, 
 and life was the wager for which he ran. He was, 
 however, pursued by more than half a dozen Indians, 
 scarcely less lightfooted than himself. He struck 
 across the prairie, which lay stretched out for sev- 
 eral miles, almost as level as the sea and, in the 
 distance, skirted by the forest. 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 He kept in advance of his pursuers, who strained 
 every nerve to overtake him. On he flew, casting 
 an occasional glance backward. The yells broke 
 often from his pursuers, but he was silent. It was 
 for life that he fled, and he would not waste a breath. 
 On he sped, and as he and his followers seemed 
 to grow less and less in the distance, my eyes 
 grew weary of the scene. But such was the inter- 
 est that I felt for the poor fugitive, that I kept my 
 gaze bent upon the chase for almost an hour. 
 
 The Indians seemed at last in the remote distance, 
 to be dwindled to the size of insects; they still 
 strained every limb, though they appeared scarcely to 
 move; they still yelled with all their might, but only 
 an occasional faint echo reached our ears. At last, 
 the fugitive plunged into the forest; his pursuers fol- 
 lowed, and they were lost to the view. After the 
 lapse of several hours, the pursuing party returned, 
 without their prisoner. He was at liberty in the 
 unbounded forest! 
 
36 
 
 FAGGOTS FOIV THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Hunting adventures. 
 
 Some time now passed without any remarkable 
 event. After a hunting or war expedition, the In- 
 dian men usually spend a large part of their lime 
 in idleness. For several weeks after their return, 
 the warriors might be seen stretched at full length 
 in their wigwams upon the beds of skins, and often, 
 during the day, upon the bare ground, basking in 
 the warm sunshine. 
 
 Thus they would repose day and night, sleeping 
 a part of the time, and dozing away the rest of the 
 hours. When hungry, they arose and ate the meal 
 provided for them by the women, and then returned 
 to their rest. At this period, they seemed like 
 mere animals, such as wolves or foxes, idly slum- 
 bering in their caves, careless of the past, the pre- 
 sent and the future. 
 
 Once in a while these men would rouse them- 
 selves from their indolence , and spend a night in a 
 wild war-dance, or in other sports. When excited 
 in their amusements, they shook off their lethargy 
 
the library 
 
 0? THE 
 
 usswEsn’/ c? slit.-.** 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
SHOOTING FISH. 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 37 
 
 and seemed totally changed from the stupid beings 
 which they appeared to he, a few hours before. 
 Their black eyes would now flash with fiery excite- 
 ment; their parted lips would display their while 
 teeth; their long, black hair would stream in the 
 wind ; their hands and arms would exhibit the most 
 lively gestures, and their whole form seem to he 
 animated by intense excitement. After the sport 
 was over, these warriors would relapse into the same 
 slate of merely animal existence, as if they had no 
 minds, no cares, no plans, no fears or hopes. 
 
 Thus some weeks passed away, but at last, it be- 
 came necessary that a supply of food should be ob- 
 tained. It is true that small game was obtained by the 
 boys, and some of the men, almost every day. This 
 consisted of the heath-hen, which resembles the 
 partridge or pheasant of the Atlantic states; black 
 and grey squirrels, rabbits and hares, wild turkeys, 
 raccoons, prairie dogs, etc. These creatures were 
 abundant, and I often accompanied the young In- 
 dians in hunting them. 
 
 There were some guns and rifles in the tribe, but 
 the chief weapons were the bows and arrows. The 
 boys and most of the young men had no other. It 
 
38 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 was surprising to see with what precision and force 
 the arrows were thrown. I have often seen a squir- 
 rel, perched upon the limb of an aged tree and being 
 nearly a hundred feet in air, look down as if to laugh 
 a ad jeer at the sportsman below; when the arrow 
 was sent from the string, and, striking him in the 
 head, he was brought whirling and sprawling to the 
 ground. 
 
 There were several small rivers and lakes in the 
 neighbourhood, and some of them were stocked 
 with fish ; the shooting of them with the bow and 
 arrow was a favourite sport and one of our common 
 means of subsistence. 
 
 In these hunts I took a keen delight; and such 
 was my enterprise and success, that I soon became 
 rather famous as a hunter of the lesser game. My 
 agility in pursuing a wounded bird or quadruped, 
 and the facility with which I threaded the tangled 
 forests, gave me the title of Jumping Rabbit, which 
 long continued to be my name. 
 
 In these hunts, we seldom wandered to any great 
 distance from the encampment, and rarely remained 
 out over night. In a few instances, we were absent 
 for two or three days, and extended our excursions 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 39 
 
 to the distance of twenty or thirty miles. I recol- 
 lect that in one of these expeditions we came to 
 a considerable lake , entirely surrounded with 
 dense forests. It was difficult even to peep through 
 the woods, for the trees stood very close together, 
 and the spaces between them were choked up with 
 dead trunks and branches, woven and wedged to- 
 gether, as if the whole constituted one fabric. 
 
 With a great deal of labor, creeping and winding 
 like serpents through the openings, we made our way 
 through the forest, and came to the shores of the 
 lake. Accustomed, as I was, to nature in her 
 wild moods, the scene that then presented itself 
 greatly surprised me. The territory that encircled the 
 lake, consisted and to a great extent, of hills scliffs, 
 which stood close to the water, and formed, along its 
 whole border, what seemed to be a mountain wall, 
 rising almost to the clouds, and thus bestowing upon 
 the spot an aspect of the most perfect protection and 
 seclusion. 
 
 As if invited to the place by its security and re- 
 pose, myriads of aquatic birds were there, some rest- 
 ing upon its bosom, some wading in its depths, 
 some standing along its borders, and thousands win- 
 
40 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 nowing Ibo air above its surface. There were flocks 
 of swans, with arching necks and snowy bosoms; 
 multitudes of pelicans, either darting down upon 
 their prey, or lazily digesting their food as they stood 
 upon the rocks along the shore; and wild geese and 
 ducks almost without number. There was the pen- 
 sive heron, standing half leg deep in the water, and 
 patiently waiting to snap up some luckless frog or 
 fish; there was the tall crane, with crested head, and 
 spiteful countenance, looking keenly into the mud for 
 his meal; and red flamingoes, standing in rows that 
 looked like gaudy files of soldiers. 
 
 The scene presented the idea of a paradise for wa- 
 ter-birds; a spot unknown to man, and wholly se- 
 cured to the use and behoof of its feathered tenantry. 
 The birds themselves seemed so to regard it, for such 
 were their habits of confidence, that when we ap- 
 proached them, they hardly noticed us or moved 
 from us. We shot a few arrows among them, and' 
 killed several, but this created no general alarm. 
 One of our party had a rifle, and taking aim at the 
 leader of a long file of swans that glided upon the 
 water near us, he fired, and the noble bird, uttering 
 a faint scream, spread his wings for flight, and fell 
 
the library 
 
 OE THE 
 
THE LAKE. 
 
THE l'.OY CAPTIVE. 
 
 41 
 
 dead upon the surface. His companions rose hea- 
 vily from the lake, and sweeping round and round 
 in the air, settled again upon the water, encircling 
 their dead companion. 
 
 Loaded with game, we now set out for our return ; 
 but this expedition was destined to be signalized by 
 adventures. Inour progress homeward, we had occa- 
 sion to cross a deep valley, through which a considera- 
 ble river found its way. On the high rocky banks 
 of this stream our party sat down to rest themselves 
 for an hour or two, and then set forward. It hap- 
 pened that I had crept into the bushes and fallen 
 asleep; and when my companions went away, not 
 observing me, they left me soundly wrapt in repose. 
 
 They had been gone a considerable time when I 
 was waked by a noise, and looking up, I saw a huge 
 grisly bear at a little distance, looking steadfastly at 
 me. I knew that the next moment he would be 
 upon me, and seizing my bow and arrows , I sprang 
 forward, and at a single bound leaped over the high 
 bank, into the stream. It was not more than fifty 
 yards in width — and I had hardly crossed it, when I 
 heard the heavy plunge of the bear behind me. 
 Clambering up the opposite bank with the quick- 
 
42 FAGGOTS FOR. THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 ness of a wild-cat, I seized upon the burk and branch' 
 cs of a tree, and rapidly mounted it. The fierce 
 beast came close upon me, and seizing the boughs 
 with its claws and teeth, tore them in a hundred 
 pieces. By this time, however, I had ascended 
 beyond its reach. 
 
 The grisly bear is twice the size of the common 
 bear, and from its savage disposition and great 
 strength, is altogether the most dreadful beast of the 
 American continent. But, happily for me, it does 
 not often climb trees. I therefore felt secure. Paus- 
 ing on a large limb of the tree, I looked down at 
 my shaggy acquaintance below. He had now got 
 over his fury, and gazing in my face with a look of 
 the deepest interest, he seemed to think, if he did 
 not say — “ Oh how I love you ! ” 
 
 After sitting upon the tree for some time, I began 
 to grow impatient to be released — but Bruin seemed 
 to have no idea of parting with me thus. He con- 
 tinued for several hours, sitting upon his rump in 
 a kind of brown study, but occasionally looking at 
 me. At last, growing weary, I reclined against the 
 trunk of the tree, and my grisly jailer, as if to tor- 
 ment me, lay down upon the ground, and pulling 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 OF THE 
 
 r / f* ; <« i 
 
 l ,. J «.. J( ( I Wi li •»«.*«<• ^ J * 
 
JUMPING RABBIT AND THE BEAR. 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 43 
 
 his nose to his tail, seemed to say that he had made 
 up his mind to stay till I should come down. I 
 waited for some time in silence, to see if he would 
 not fall asleep and allow me an opportunity of es- 
 cape; but the moment I moved a foot or hand, I 
 could see his keen eye twinkle, thus showing that 
 the sentinel was awake and watchful. 
 
 At last I got out of patience, and selecting a good 
 arrow, I sent it fiercely at his head. It struck him 
 over the eye, and evidently gave him great pain, for 
 he growled terribly, and rubbed the wounded place 
 with his huge paw; and finally he looked up at me, 
 at the same time curling his lip and showing a set 
 of teeth that made me shudder. I could easily un- 
 derstand this pantomime, and I knew it to mean 
 something like this : “ Sooner or later, my lad, you 
 must come down, and these teeth shall take due re- 
 venge upon you ! ” 
 
 Darkness at length came — and still the beast re- 
 mained at his post. Hour after hour passed away, 
 during which I caught a little sleep, but I was too 
 fearful of falling to the ground to get any sound re- 
 pose. Early in the morning I heard the call of my 
 companions, and now knew that they had missed 
 
44 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 me, and were come to find me. I answered their 
 shout with a cry that filled the valley with echoes. 
 The old bear seemed startled; he rose, shook his 
 shaggy coat, and gazed wistfully around. 
 
 Directed by my voice, my friends soon drew near; 
 and when they came to the opposite bank of the 
 river, I told them my situation and pointed out Bruin 
 at the foot of the tree. In a moment the rifle was 
 levelled at my tormentor, and the ball entered his 
 side. Stung with pain, but not mortally wounded, 
 the monster turned towards his new enemy. Leap- 
 ing into the stream, he began to swim across; but 
 his head being exposed, several arrows were aimed 
 at him, some of which took effect. As he ascended 
 the rocky bank of the river, the rifle being re-loaded, 
 was again discharged, and, the ball passing through 
 his heart, he fell backward, and rolled with a heavy 
 plash into the stream ! 
 
 But I have wandered a little from my track. I 
 said that the necessity of obtaining a supply of food, 
 at last roused the men of the encampment from their 
 repose. After making due preparation, by providing 
 themselves with knives, bows and arrows, etc., 
 about twenty of them departed ; and as I was now 
 
TIIE BOY CBPTIVE. 
 
 45 
 
 a tolerably expert hunter, I was permitted to accom- 
 pany the party. The events which followed will be 
 described in the next chapter. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 The buffalo hunt. 
 
 Five of our hunting party were on horseback, and 
 the rest on foot. We proceeded over a hilly coun- 
 try for two days, meeting with no other game than 
 a single deer, which was shot by one of the party, 
 thrown across one of the horses, and carried on- 
 ward. We came, at length, to the borders of an 
 extensive prairie, which lay spread out like the sea 
 before us. In taking a general view of its surface, 
 it seemed to be almost perfectly level. But as we 
 advanced, I perceived that it was undulating, like 
 the ocean thrown into long waves by a gale of wind. 
 
 It was now late in the autumn, but the prairie 
 was covered Avith a great variety of flowers, some 
 of them exceedingly brilliant and beautiful. I hardly 
 noticed these objects then. 1 was with savages, and 
 
40 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 they never perceive anything lovely in flowers, or 
 landscapes, or nature’s fairest scenes. It might seem 
 that those who live always in the midst of nature’s 
 works would feel their beauty and admire them. 
 But it is not so. The exquisite emotions excited in 
 a refined mind by beautiful landscapes and the pic- 
 turesque objects of nature, belong only to those who 
 have enjoyed the advantages of civilization. No sa- 
 vage is ever either a painter or a poet. You never 
 see these dwellers in the wilderness culling bouquets, 
 or making wreaths of blossoms. 
 
 We held a straight course for several hours, until 
 at last, Ave reached a little dell which was covered 
 with trees. At a distance, this appeared like an is- 
 land in the sea. Here we paused, and preparations 
 Avere made to remain for some days. Early on the 
 ensuing morning, most of the party were roused and 
 Avent forth in quest of game ; but the only result was 
 the killing of two or three deer. Several days now 
 passed, but on the fifth day after our arrival Ave met 
 Avith more stirring adventures. 
 
 Soon after the sun arose, one of the Indians an- 
 nounced that a herd of buffaloes Avas coming. We 
 all looked in the direction to which he pointed, and, 
 
THE 110Y CAPTIVE. 
 
 47 
 
 at the distance of nearly two miles, we saw an 
 immense number of objects, seeming like small 
 black spots on the surface of the prairie. These 
 gradually approached us, and we could soon hear a 
 confused noise, like the distant roar of a tempest. 
 The Indians were immediately on the alert. 
 
 As the wind was blowing toward the herd, they 
 were afraid that the quick scent of the buffaloes 
 would perceive us, and that the affrighted animals 
 would take to flight. To avoid this danger, we im- 
 mediately determined to shift our position. Those 
 who had horses mounted them and departed, and 
 those who were on foot followed them. Some pro- 
 ceeded to the right and some to the left, making a 
 wide sweep, and intending to come in upon the herd 
 in the opposite direction. 
 
 We were not long in performing this manoeuvre. 
 I shall never forget the scene that was now present- 
 ed. Before us and near at hand, were several thou- 
 sands of these huge animals, many of them equal 
 in size to the largest ox. They had also an aspect 
 entirely distinct from our tame cattle. Their swarthy 
 color, their wild , shaggy hair, their thick mane , 
 the profusion of rough and bristling hair about the 
 
48 FAGGOTS FOIV THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 face, the enormous hump upon the shoulders, togeth- 
 er with the fierce countenance of these animals, 
 rendered them objects at once striking and formi- 
 dable. 
 
 And if this Avas their appearance, taken singly, 
 the spectacle of thousands of these huge beasts was 
 hardly short of sublime. The whole mass were mo- 
 ving sIoAvly fonvard. Some paused occasionally, to 
 nip the herbage, or devour the leaves from a favorite 
 shrub, and others sauntered on with a careless and 
 indifferent air. But many of the bulls, and some 
 of the rest, seemed to be almost constantly occupied 
 in wrangling Avith their neighbors. 
 
 Some Avere paAving the earth and scattering the 
 dust in the air; some were kneeling and plunging 
 their horns into the little hillocks of earth, loAving 
 at the same time, and seeming desirous of giving a 
 challenge to mortal combat; some AA r ere already fight- 
 ing, and , with their horns locked, were straining 
 every nerve for the mastery; others Avere leaping 
 and frisking as they went; and others still Avere bury- 
 ing their horns in the sides of such of their breth- 
 ren as came Avithin their reach. The lowing of 
 the herd Avas incessant, and came upon the ear Avith 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 49 
 
 a deafening roar. The air was filled with confused 
 sounds and the earth was shaken beneath our feet 
 by the trampling multitude. 
 
 Accustomed as I was to scenes of adventure, I was 
 still startled at this spectacle, and, for a time, my 
 mind was somewhat confused. My excitement was 
 increased by an incident which immediately fol- 
 lowed. The Indians who had accompanied me, had 
 dispersed themselves, and being upon the flank of the 
 herd, and sheltered by the tall grass, were stealing 
 toward their unsuspecting victims. 
 
 I had myself crouched down in a thick tuft of 
 grass, upon one of the thousand swells of the prairie. 
 It chanced that a buffalo of the largest size, straying 
 a little from his companions, was coming directly 
 toward the spot where I lay ! He soon came near, 
 and I could see his curly pate and the glistening of 
 his eye. He came slowly, but steadily on. I had 
 a rifle in my hand, but such was my amazement 
 that I never thought of using it. I remained crouched 
 upon one knee until the animal was within six feet 
 of me. 
 
 It is impossible to describe the consternation de- 
 picted in the brute’s countenance when he first saw 
 3 
 
50 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 me. He paused for a moment; his eyeballs stood 
 out, his nostrils expanded, and the long stiff hair 
 upon his neck stood erect. After glaring at me for a 
 few seconds, the creature lifted his tail into the air, 
 and sped away at a prodigious canter. 
 
 He had proceeded but a few rods, however, be- 
 fore I heard the report of a rifle, and the flying buf- 
 falo stumbled and fell to the earth , tearing up the 
 soil in the heavy plunge. He, however, rose to his 
 feet, and proceeded, with a staggering gallop, for 
 about a hundred yards. He then paused, and at 
 length stood still. I came forward, supposing that 
 the wound was mortal, and that the creature would 
 soon fall to the earth ; but what was my surprise, 
 on coming up with him, to discover three or four 
 wolves standing in front of him, and evidently on 
 the point of making an attack. 
 
 Without reflection, I discharged my rifle among 
 them, and killed two of them. The noise directed 
 the attention of the wounded buffalo to me, and he 
 immediately turned upon me. I easily kept out of 
 his way at first; but his speed increased, and I soon 
 found it necessary to exert myself to the utmost 
 for escape. My great activity was now my only 
 
TIIE HOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 51 
 
 hope. The raging beast followed me at long bounds, 
 and I was frequently obliged to throw him off by a 
 short turn to the right or left, in order to escape 
 from the plunge of his horns. I had already begun 
 to grow weary and short of breath, when I heard a 
 loud bellow and a heavy fall to the earth. I looked 
 around — my pursuer lay dead upon the ground. 
 
 After a few moments, my self-possession return- 
 ed. I loaded my rifle and proceeded toward the 
 scene of action, for my companions were now at 
 their work. I had an opportunity of seeing the man- 
 ner in which the Indians on horseback attack the 
 buffalo. I chanced to be near one of our bravest 
 huntsmen as be assailed a bull of the largest size. 
 The man was firmly mounted, but he had no other 
 weapons than a bow and a quiver of arrows. The 
 buffalo had perceived the approach of the enemy, 
 and immediately lied at full gallop. 
 
 The hunter pursued, and, speedily coming up with 
 the animal, he drew his arrow to the head, and 
 lodged it between its ribs. It entered more than 
 one half its length, but the buffalo continued its 
 flight. Another and another arrow were speedily 
 discharged, and all of them took effect. The last 
 
52 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 was almost entirely buried in the flank of the huge 
 beast. Stung with agony, he wheeled suddenly 
 round, and made a fierce plunge at the mounted 
 horseman. The movement was sudden and rapid, 
 but the blow was evaded by a swaying movement to 
 the left. The impulse ofthe horseman carried him past 
 the animal for a considerable distance, and the latter, 
 apparently incapable of further exertion, stood still. 
 
 His sides were covered with blood, and mingled 
 foam and blood were streaming from his open mouth, 
 lie held his head down, his tongue protruded, his 
 eyes stood out, and he shivered in every limb. At 
 the same time, he uttered a low and plaintive bel- 
 low. The unrelenting hunter speedily turned his 
 horse back, and again approached his prey. He 
 paused a moment, and seemed to hesitate whether 
 it were needful to spend another arrow ; but, after 
 a short space, he placed one upon the string. The 
 bison watched the moment, and, at the instant it 
 sped, uttered a terrible roar, and sprang again to- 
 ward the horseman. The latter, prepared for the 
 movement, leaped aside, and the exhausted prey 
 rolled, with a crushing sound, to the earth. The 
 last arrow had reached his heart. 
 
T ȣ LIBRARY 
 OF TO* 
 
 i - •• » '•*-»* 
 
 ■-> 
 
THE BUFFALO HUNT. 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 I looked over the vast plain, and the countless 
 herd of bisons were now in full flight; plunging, 
 galloping, and bellowing, they swept over the plain. 
 It is impossible to give an adequate idea of the scene. 
 A variety of stunning sounds fell upon the ear, and 
 the earth trembled as if shaken by an earthquake. 
 Yet, amid this scene of confusion, the Indians seem- 
 ed in their element. Mingling with the crowd of 
 animals, their arrows flew and their bullets sped. 
 Those who were on foot, and those who were moun- 
 ted, alike kept up with the flying herd. 
 
 Nothing could exceed the fierceness of their looks, 
 or the animation of their actions. Their whole souls 
 seemed engaged in the work of death. Their hair 
 streaming in the wind, their eyes gleaming with fiery 
 exultation, and speeding from point to point with in- 
 credible swiftness , they had an aspect of wildness, 
 energy, and power, which words alone cannot paint. 
 For my own share in the adventure, I can say but 
 little. I had several fair shots, but they were all 
 without success, excepting in one instance. A buf- 
 falo calf, toward the latter part of the chase, was 
 passing near, and I brought it down wilh a single 
 
 arrow. 
 
54 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 I must not omit to mention one incident, that 
 particularly attracted my attention in the midst of 
 these scenes. From the moment the attack began, 
 I had noticed several wolves gliding hither and thith- 
 er, and seeming to watch the progress of the fight. 
 These creatures follow the herds of bisons, and, if 
 one of them becomes sick or wounded, they attack 
 and devour him. They seemed now to be quite 
 aware that something was to be done in their behalf, 
 and, accordingly, gathered in considerable numbers 
 to the place where the attack was about to be made. 
 
 Several buffaloes had now been slain, and others 
 were wounded. As I was passing along, I saw a 
 buffalo that had received a bullet in his side, and 
 Avas severely hurt. The creature seemed exhausted 
 and incapable of flight. As if understanding the 
 exact nature of the case, several wolves had gathered 
 around him, and, squatting upon their haunches at 
 a respectful distance, were waiting the moment Avlien 
 the animal should be sufficiently feeble to render it 
 safe for them to make the attack. At my approach, 
 however, the buffalo made a new effort, and galloped 
 beyond my reach, followed, hoAvever, by his unre- 
 lenting and greedy attendants. 
 
TIIE BOY CAPTIVE. 55 
 
 In about half an hour after the attack commen- 
 ced, it was all over. The herd had passed on; but 
 scattered along, for the space of three or four miles, 
 lay no less than sixteen dead buffaloes, the fruit of 
 our efforts. I must say, however, that the packs 
 of wolves, which constantly hung around the buffa- 
 loes, devoured two or three that we had killed be- 
 fore we could secure them. 
 
 Several days were spent in skinning our game ; 
 in cutting off the best parts of the meat, and in pre- 
 parations for our return. At last, having loaded 
 our horses with the hides and a portion of the meat, 
 and each man taking Avhat he could carry, we set 
 out upon our journey, and, after a laborious march, 
 reached the settlement. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Another hunting expedition. — The prairie set on fire. — 
 
 A frog concert. 
 
 Although we had thus secured a large quantity of 
 buffalo meat, it was thought necessary to make 
 
56 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 another hunting expedition, in order to obtain ample 
 supplies for the winter. 
 
 A party of nearly thirty hunters therefore set out 
 for a small prairie, some hundred miles to the 
 south, famous for the quantity of deer found there. 
 I was one of the number, being by this time al- 
 most considered to belong to the tribe. 
 
 After five days’ march, we came to a prairie 
 which consisted of a level space of ground about 
 twenty miles in diameter. On one side it was 
 bounded by a river, with rocky banks about two 
 hundred feet high; on all other sides, it was bordered 
 by wooded hills. 
 
 The mode adopted here was one wihch I had 
 never seen before; the prairie being covered with 
 tall dry grass , this Avas set on fire at several points 
 forming a circle. The flames extended until there 
 was a complete belt of fire, some seven or eight miles 
 in circuit, raging over the plain. It was indeed a 
 terrible yet sublime scene, rendered still more dread- 
 ful by the roar which was like that of the ocean in 
 a gale of wind. 
 
 There was but one opening in the belt of fire, 
 and that was tOAvard a point of the cliff near the river. 
 
THE I50Y CAPTIVE. 
 
 57 
 
 The weather was very dry, and at first there was 
 no wind; but as the flames extended, they seemed 
 to create a strong breeze which drew the fire with the 
 greatest swiftness across the prairie. Hidden in the 
 tall grass there were a great many elk and deer of 
 various kind. Very soon they began to scent the 
 flames ; they started in great fright and ran away ; but 
 they speedily found themselves encircled by the ra- 
 ging conflagration. Smitten with panic, they rushed 
 hither and thither. Now and then, one would become 
 maddened with terror, and plunge into the fire 
 where he speedily perished. 
 
 As the circle grew narrower, the whole congre- 
 gation of animals, now furious with fright, grad- 
 ually drew near the opening left for them at the 
 cliff. Finding a space here which was free from the 
 raging element, and in their terror, having lost all 
 their ordinary caution, they rushed through the open- 
 ing and plunged headlong over the rocky precipice ! 
 Falling upon the stones beneath , which skirted the 
 river, they were killed at once , or if only wounded, 
 the Indians were there to despatch them. In this 
 single day we secured thirteen elk, twenty eight deer 
 and three antelopes. There were a few bisons upon 
 
£>8 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 the prairie; but these took the scent before the fire 
 closed in a circle, and all escaped by breaking through 
 the openings , except two, which were driven over 
 the rocks and made a part of our spoils. 
 
 It was useless for us to try this trick of catching 
 animals on the prairie over ogain; for all that re- 
 mained had fled to the forests , and beside we had 
 secured as much game as we could carry. So we 
 set out for home. 
 
 On our journey Ave met with a troop of wild horses, 
 some fourteen in number, and we tried to catch one 
 of them. But they Avere the most timid and Avatchful 
 creatures I eversaAV.lt Avas indeed quite impossible to 
 get near them. I was told however, that some of the 
 Indian tribes, further south, Avere very skilful in catch- 
 ing Avild horse, and that they made quite a business of it. 
 
 We also met with a small band of Osage Indians, 
 Avho attacked us one night as we lay in our tents. 
 They came upon us by stealth, and then set up the 
 Avar-Avhoop as they plunged into our little camp. 
 We Avere taken by surprise, and the enemy succeeded 
 in carrying off all our horses, four in number, togeth- 
 er Avith a considerable part of our game. We pursued 
 them the next day, but without finding them. 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 59 
 
 At last we reached home, and we got plenty of 
 jokes from the women for being robbed by the Osa- 
 ges. The loss of our game proved serious, for be- 
 fore spring we were short of food ; and as the win- 
 ter was severe where we were, the whole tribe 
 moved to the south, somewhere in the neighborhood 
 of the Arkansas river. There we found plenty of 
 small game and abundance of fish. 
 
 I remember to have been greatly astonished as 
 well as amused, by the songs of the various animals 
 crouded into the swamps in those regions. The spring 
 began as early as February, and never had I im- 
 agined such a hubbub as burst forth from the thick- 
 ets as soon as all the birds, frogs, and alligators 
 were satisfied that winter was over. 
 
 Gentle Reader ! Did you ever hear a flock of 
 children — hearty, healthy hoydens — girls and boys, 
 black eyes and blue eyes — when all by themselves, 
 in an attic, or a barn, or a school-room? Whew! 
 what a racket ! But excuse me, reader, if I ask 
 another question. Were you ever, of a summer even- 
 ning, in the swamp of a southern climate — one of 
 those which border the southern portions of the Mis- 
 sissippi or the Arkansas ? 
 
GO FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 If not — then you have never heard one of the 
 queerest concerts that can bo listened to. How shall 
 I describe it? We may portray things to the eye by 
 pictures, but we cannot paint sounds. To what 
 shall I compare the swamp serenade of the tropics? 
 Alas, it is without a parallel. The congregated up- 
 roar of the poultry yard — roosters crowing, turkeys 
 gobbling, hens cackling — 
 
 li Cut-cut-cadaw cut — 
 
 Lay an egg every day, 
 
 And have to go barefoot! » — 
 
 geese gobbling; ducks quacking; Guinea-hens yel- 
 ling; pigs squealing — this is nothing. Reader, you 
 may have heard the soft serenade of a couple of cats 
 beneath your window, sounding all the louder, be- 
 cause of your anxiety to get to sleep, and the death- 
 like stillness around; but this is nothing! 
 
 You have perhaps heard the shout of a school set 
 free — the hubbub of a Lowell factory — the clatter of 
 steamboat paddles — the rush of some spit-fire engine 
 and its train upon a railroad track — the tearing fire 
 of a militia muster, “all together” — which means 
 one after another. All this you may have heard. Nay 
 more — by an effort of fancy, you may have put them 
 
TIIE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 61 
 
 all together, and worked one into another by Mar- 
 maduke Multiply’s table — crossways, and up and 
 down — and yet you have but a faint idea of the clang- 
 or made by the frogs, alligators , whippoorwills , 
 chuck-will’s-widows, and other songsters of a south- 
 ern swamp, when they set up for a real serenade 
 — all by themselves ! 
 
 We all know that the Italian orchestras undertake to 
 describe storms, tempests, and battles — shipwrecks, 
 love and murder — by music. If one of the opera 
 companies will go to an Arkansas swamp , listen to 
 the performances there , and come back and give us 
 a good imitation, I engage that they shall make their 
 fortune. 
 
 Mr. Southey undertook to tell about the cataract 
 of Lodore, and he attempted to convey some notion 
 of the commotion of the waters by the gushing of 
 his lines, and he succeeded very well; but how can 
 any one put the puffing of alligators into rhyme ? 
 Old Homer, I am told, has imitated frogs in Greek 
 — but the thing is scarcely possible in English. 
 
 After all I have said, gentle reader, I shall 
 not attempt to describe the songs of the swamps 
 aforesaid. This 1 must leave to yourself. Suppose 
 
G2 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 that you are in Arkansas, or Louisiana; suppose 
 that it is sunset, of a day in April or May. A 
 swampy thicket is before you ; around are gigantic 
 plants, of a thousand forms, and gaudy flowers of 
 many hues; gnats, mosquitoes and gallinippers, fill 
 the air, and sting you at every available point. Fire- 
 flies begin to glitter. On every hand, as the dark- 
 ness falls, the scene around becomes illuminated 
 with myriads of these fleeting meteors. 
 
 A strange, loud sound bursts suddenly from a 
 bush at your very ear, exclaiming, “ chuck-will’s- 
 widow ! ” It is repeated — slowly at first — and then 
 more rapidly. Pretty soon another voice exclaims, 
 45 whippoorwill ! ” “ Confound us ! confound us! ” 
 says a croaking throat in the mud. “ Botheration ! 
 botheration!” says one at a distance. “Thief! 
 thief ! ” cries another. Then fifty voices break out, 
 and run into each other like the notes of a watchman’s 
 rattle. The din rises higher and higher. More 
 voices are added to the chorus, while every one 
 speaks louder and quicker — and ever and anon, the 
 deep voice of the alligator is distinctly heard, be- 
 twixt a grunt and guffau — seeming like the notes of 
 the kettle-drum, or double bass, to this wonderful 
 
TIIE BOY CAPTIVE. 63 
 
 concert of birds and reptiles, when all by them- 
 selves ! 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Journey over the Rocky Mountains. — The Pacific. — Curious 
 
 Indian customs. — A river full of salmon. — Fish story. 
 
 If I were to give a minute account of all that hap- 
 pened while I was with the Indians, it would fill a 
 large book. Perhaps I may, some time or other, 
 give a more particular account of my adventures; 
 but I must now condense my narrative, and give 
 only the leading events of my life with the Indians. 
 
 I continued for nearly six years with the tribe of 
 Kickapoos, who first made me their captive. Dur- 
 ing this period, these Indians frequently shifted their 
 abode, partly with a view to the acquisition of game, 
 and partly to escape the neighborhood of troublesome 
 enemies. We had occasional skirmishes with oth- 
 er tribes, and once a serious war with the Osages. 
 
 Small companies of white hunters and fur traders 
 sometimes visited our camp, taking our furs, and 
 giving us powder, ball and trinkets in return. The 
 trade in furs became more and more an object to 
 
64 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 the tribe, and, finally, it was a part of their system 
 to despatch some of the men every winter to the 
 mountainous country at the west, for the purpose of 
 killing foxes, wild-cats, and other animals, in order 
 to obtain their skins. 
 
 I accompanied one of these parties, which consist- 
 ed of eleven men. We proceeded, early in the 
 autumn, to the Rocky Mountains, and, hearing that 
 game was very abundant on the other side, we trav- 
 ersed that immense range, and found ourselves upon 
 its western slope. We came to a river, which, it 
 was said, emptied its waters into a great salt lake. 
 Impelled by curiosity, we continued our ramble to the 
 westward , and , at last, reached the shores of the 
 Pacific Ocean. 
 
 Novelty strikes even the imagination of the savage. 
 Our party were, therefore, not a little excited when 
 they gazed at the boundless sea, and noticed the 
 greenish tinge of its waters. When they tasted it, 
 and perceived its salt and bitter flavor, they spit 
 violently, and uttered a. great many exclamations of 
 astonishment. It was here that I first saw a ship. 
 This was one of the American vessels, going to trade 
 with the Indians on the north-west coast, and to obtain 
 
THE HOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 63 
 
 their furs. She passed near us, and I could easily 
 distinguish her sails, her ropes, and some of the 
 men. I had often heard of the white people, since 
 I had been with the Indians, but nothing I had ever 
 seen had given me such an idea of their skill and 
 power as did this vessel. 
 
 We lingered along the shores of the Pacific for 
 some weeks, and here we met with various tribes of 
 Indians. Some of these were called Flat-heads, the 
 upper part of their heads being flattened, by placing 
 them in infancy between two boards. It may seem 
 difficult to account for the prevalence of such a pain- 
 ful and unnatural custom; but we must remember 
 that fashion governs the Indians as well as the white 
 people. Some of the savages bore holes through 
 their ears and noses, for the purpose of suspending 
 jewels therein. Some submit to a burning of the 
 flesh, in order to tattoo the skin ; and those we have 
 just mentioned compress the skull between two 
 boards. These things are all done in compliance 
 with fashion. 
 
 It must be remembered that the events I am now 
 describing took place twenty years ago, before Cal- 
 ifornia belonged to our country, and before the gold 
 
GO FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 mines were discovered. The place where we came, 
 to the Pacific Ocean was, I suppose, the southern 
 part of Oregon. At all events we discovered a river 
 so stocked with fish that they seemed really to fill it ; 
 and as this corresponds with the description of the 
 Columbia river, I presume it was one of its branches 
 we saw. The fish were salmon, and we found them 
 delicious. 
 
 We learned that the tribes of Indians, all along 
 the coast and for hundreds of miles inland, came to 
 catch salmon in the spring of the year, at which 
 time they ascend the Columbia. Many thousands 
 of Indians are seen here at this season, engaged in 
 catching and drying fish. They have long tents 
 where they roast and smoke them, and then pound 
 them into a kind of fish-bread, pack them in bas- 
 kets of willow and carry them home. 
 
 When the Indians arrive at the fishing station, 
 they are very thin and lean , as if half starved ; but 
 in a few weeks they are fat and oily. They feed their 
 horses and dogs on fish, and these animals get very 
 fat also. There is no place in the world where the 
 salmon are so abundant as in the Columbia river. 
 
 There is another thing very wonderful in this re~ 
 
TIIE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 67 
 
 gion of Oregon, and that is a kind of tree which 
 grows three hundred feet high ! The trunks are very 
 often twenty feet in diameter, and grow to the height 
 of two hundred feet without a branch. They are 
 by far the largest trees in the world. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Return across the Rocky Mountains. — I am captured by the 
 
 Pawnees. — I determine to escape. — Interesting events. 
 
 I must now proceed with my story. We at last 
 returned to the Rocky Mountains, and spent the win- 
 ter in the pursuit of game. We killed a number of 
 wild sheep and wild goats, and several beautiful 
 little antelopes. These creatures we found in small 
 herds at the eastern foot of the mountains. They 
 were exceedingly agile, with gentle, black eyes and 
 mild countenances , and seemed to speed over the 
 ground almost as swiftly as a bird could fly. 
 
 Loaded with furs of various kinds, we set out for 
 our return. One night, as we were encamped upon 
 the banks of a small river, we were attacked by a 
 party of about twenty Pawnees. Two of our Indians 
 
68 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 were killed in the light. I was myself taken prisoner, 
 and nearly the whole of our furs fell into the hands 
 of the assailants. 
 
 I Avas noAV taken with my neAv captors to the en- 
 campment of the Pawnees, a distance of five days’ 
 journey. I submitted Avith apparent satisfaction to 
 my captivity and, making myself useful, soon acquired 
 the favor of the people among whom I was now 
 adopted. I had , however, no real attachment toward 
 them, and determined to seize the first favorable op- 
 portunity for my escape. Several months passed, 
 and I began to be more reconciled to my lot, parti- 
 cularly as I was now regarded as a leader among the 
 hunters of the tribe. 
 
 A plan Avas soon set on foot for a marauding expe- 
 dition against the Indians dAvelling far to the eastward 
 of our present position. We had plenty of horses, 
 and thirty of us, well mounted and equipped, set 
 forth upon the proposed adventure. We proceeded 
 eastward, and traversed a large extent of country, 
 and, at last, came within the vicinity of some scat- 
 tered settlements of white men. 
 
 I now discovered that it was the purpose of my 
 companions to attack these settlements, — a circum- 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 G9 
 
 stance which they had before concealed from me. 
 This concealment probably arose from their know- 
 ledge that I was of white descent, and they were, 
 perhaps, afraid that I would not join them heartily 
 in plundering my own kindred. 
 
 At last, however, they told me their scheme. 
 Though I had been long with the Indians , and had 
 imbibed their customs and feelings, yet I was by no 
 means pleased with the idea of attacking these white 
 settlements. I knew it was unsafe for me, however, 
 to avow my scruples ; for, if their suspicion was ex- 
 cited, they would not hesitate to send a bullet through 
 my heart. I therefore received their proposition 
 with apparent unconcern. Perceiving, however, the 
 keen eyes of an old chief bent suspiciously upon me, 
 I thought it necessary to profess an interest in the 
 enterprise which I did not really feel. 
 
 The intention of escaping from the tribe, which I 
 had formerly cherished, now revived, and an oppor- 
 tunity was only wanting for me to take leave of them 
 forever. While I was in this state of mind, we came 
 into the vicinity of a small white settlement, consist- 
 ing of four or five houses. One of our party had 
 been in this quarter before, and knew the situation 
 
70 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 of these dwellings. They were all scattered, and one 
 of them which he described as apart from the rest, 
 was thought likely to afford considerable plunder. 
 
 It was deemed best, however, before making the 
 attack, to gain more exact information of the pres- 
 ent state of things among the settlers; and, with 
 this view, it was proposed that four of us should 
 paint and dress ourselves as Osages, and pay a 
 visit to these white people under pretence of selling 
 them furs. We halted in the thick forest, and 
 made our preparations. Our party of spies then set 
 out on foot, and proceeded to visit the houses of 
 the white men. We found five or six log-houses 
 built upon the borders of the White river, each of 
 them having some cleared and cultivated lands 
 around them. 
 
 A little higher up the stream, we came to the 
 separate house which has just been mentioned. It 
 was larger than those we have described, and had 
 the appearance of considerable comfort and thrift 
 on the part of the inhabitants. 
 
 When we entered the house, we saw two women ; 
 one of them about middle age, the other about six- 
 teen. It was now several years since I had been 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 71 
 
 with the Indians, during wich period I had not 
 seen a white woman. The moment I looked on 
 those now before me , my former associations and 
 trains of thought revived. We addressed the old- 
 est of the females, and asked for a cup of water. 
 She replied in tones of kindness and courtesy, but 
 I could perceive something of trepidation and anxiety 
 in her manner. Her voice , also , awakened inde- 
 scribable emotions in my breast. 
 
 The young lady soon brought us a pitcher of water, 
 and when I looked upon her, it seemed to me 
 that I had never beheld a creature so lovely. As 
 the man of the house was not at home , we soon 
 departed, and our business being now accomplished, 
 we proceeded straight back to our companions , 
 whose lurking-place we reached late in the evening. 
 We communicated the information we had acquired, 
 and it was soon resolved to make an attack upon 
 the last house we had visited , the very next night. 
 
 The situation in which I now found myself was 
 most painful. The deepest interest had been exci- 
 ted in my breast toward those whom the savages 
 had resolved to sacrifice. The forms of the mother 
 and daughter continually haunted my mind ; and a 
 
72 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 strange fancy that it was my mother and sister whom 
 I had seen, seized upon me. Improbable, impos- 
 sible , indeed , as this seemed when I considered it 
 calmly, there was still a conviction resting upon my 
 heart that I was about to engage in assailing the 
 dwelling-place of my parents , with every chance of 
 sacrificing the lives of my kindred. 
 
 I was not long in resolving to take no part in 
 this murderous scheme, except to baffle it. But 
 what could be done? To escape from the savages, 
 forever on the watch , and , doubtless , in some de- 
 gree suspicious of me, was a thing by no means 
 easily achieved. I determined, however, to make 
 the attempt, even if it cost me my life. 
 
 It was the plan of the Indians to remain where 
 they were till about midnight , then to proceed on 
 horseback to the vicinity of the settlements, and, 
 having tied the horses in some sheltered spot, to go 
 on foot to make the assault they meditated. Early 
 the next evening, the whole party lay down for the 
 purpose of obtaining some repose, their horses hav- 
 ing been fastened, so as to be at command. I had 
 taken care that my own horse should be imper- 
 fectly tied, so that I knew he would soon get free. 
 
THE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 73 
 
 In the course of an hour, and after most of the 
 company were asleep, I heard the animal moving 
 about. I then rose up, expressed some surprise, 
 and remarked that my horse was loose, and that I 
 must go and take care of him. One or two Indians, 
 who were still awake, heard what I said, and, seeing 
 nothing suspicious in my conduct, I was permitted to 
 depart without interruption. I soon caught my horse, 
 and cautiously led him away from the slumbering 
 party. When I had gone to the distance of fifty rods, 
 I mounted his back and plunged into the woods. 
 
 For more than a mile I took a direction opposite 
 to the houses of the settlers. Then, making a wide 
 circuit, I turned and pursued my way toward them. 
 Coming to the bank of the river, I was easily guided in 
 my course, and ere long reached the first of those 
 settlements which I had visited with my Indian com- 
 panions. I now awoke the people in the several 
 houses, and, in the imperfect English I was able to 
 command, told them of the attack that was medi- 
 tated. 
 
 Four men, well armed, immediately started with 
 me for the house which was to be the first object of 
 attack. It was nearly midnight when we arrived and 
 
74 FAGGOTS FOU TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 roused the inmates of the house. There was no time 
 to be lost, and immediate preparations to receive the 
 enemy were made. In about an hour we saw their 
 dark forms gliding out from the edge of the forest, and 
 approaching the house. With a soft and stealthy 
 tread they approached. Two of them seized upon a 
 large stick of limber, and were advancing to the door, 
 for the purpose of beating it in, when I thrust my 
 head out of the window and uttered the Avar-whoop. 
 The astonished Indians started back, and for a short 
 lime concealed themselves in an adjacent thicket. 
 
 I knew that they would recognize my voice, and 
 understand that their plot was detected, and that pre- 
 parations were made to repel it. I hoped, therefore, 
 that they would retire and give up their enterprise. 
 Such, hoAvever, was not their determination. In a 
 short time they rallied, and, setting up the war-cry, 
 advanced Avith rapid steps tOAvard the house. 
 
 I marked the leader of the band, Avhom I knew to 
 be the bravest man of the party, and, presenting my 
 rifle, I fired. The Indian fell with a terrific scream. 
 The rest of the party halted. There was a moment- 
 ary bustle, and the savages disappeared. We con- 
 tinued on the Avatch till morning, and were then 
 
TIIE BOY CAPTIVE. 
 
 75 
 
 happy to discover that the enemy had carried off their 
 wounded leader, and abandoned the entreprise that 
 had brought them hither. 
 
 I had been too intently occupied, during the night, 
 to think of much beside the immediate business in 
 hand, but I now turned my eyes upon the inmates of 
 the house. These consisted of four persons, — a 
 husband and wife of middle age, and a son and 
 daughter now in the flower of youth. The thought 
 again crossed my mind that here were my parents, 
 my brother and my sister. At last, in the conviction 
 that this*was so, I placed myself before the matron, 
 and said, as well as I knew how, “ Did you ever lose 
 a son ? ” 
 
 “ Yes, yes ! why do you ask?” said she, looking 
 at me with intense curiosity. 
 
 “ He is here, ” said I. 
 
 “ You, my son ? ” said she. 
 
 But I cannot describe the scene. It will be suffi- 
 cient for the reader to know that I had the happiness 
 that day of being restored to my family and saving 
 them from the perils of an Indian assault. 
 
 It is now a number of years since the events took 
 place, which I have described. I have learned to 
 
76 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 understand the difference between savage and civilised 
 life; and I cannot but be thankful to a kind provi- 
 dence which has brought mo out of the darkness and 
 ignorance in which I spent my early days. Some 
 thoughtless people may deem it pleasant and amu- 
 sing to live in the wilderness, and to spend one’s life 
 in hunting and fishing and other wild adventures. 
 But it is not so. The life of the savage is a dull and 
 dreary existence, enlivened only by passages of fierce 
 excitement, such as wolves and tigers may feel in 
 hunting their victims, in satisfying their brutal appe- 
 tites, and in occasional sports which are, after all , 
 only imitations of those scenes of blood and carnage 
 to which their lives are chiefly devoted. 
 
 When I compare the pleasure I experience in read- 
 ing, in acquiring knowledge, in studying the wonders 
 of nature and the goodness of God in his providence 
 towards man ; when I feel the delightful emotions of 
 love to my parents and to my kindred, and the charms 
 of society with good and wise and learned people ; 
 when I compare all these with the fierce and brutal 
 ways of Indian life, my heart bounds with gratitude 
 and exultation that I enjoy the one and have escaped 
 the other! 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 / f*C !H 
 
 V • • • «<r ll * V. • II »»«»*«• 
 
THE WHITE OWL. 
 
THE WHITE OWL 
 
 The boundary between the states of New York and 
 Connecticut is formed, to a considerable extent, of a 
 range of mountains, the several peaks of which have 
 different names. One of these is but little more than 
 a naked rock, and, being formed of limestone, has a 
 whitish look, when seen from a distance. It bears 
 the name of the White Owl, derived either from its 
 appearance or an ancient legend that still lingers 
 among the neighboring inhabitants. The story is as 
 follows : 
 
 The winter of 1780 was one of the most severe that 
 has ever been experienced in this country, and, for 
 half a century after, was known by the name of the 
 hard winter. As early as November, the ground was 
 covered with snoAV. It continued to fall almost 
 every day, until it lay upon the earth at a general 
 level of five feet. The fences Avere all buried, the 
 
78 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 roads blocked up, and for several weeks there was no 
 passing from village to village. During the month of 
 February, the cold had become intense; many of the 
 sheep and cattle were buried beneath the snowdrifts, 
 and perished. The suffering of the people through- 
 out the country was increased by the poverty of 
 the inhabitants, in consequence erf the war with Eng- 
 land, which still raged in the country. 
 
 At this period, there dwelt at the foot of the White 
 Owl a man of middle age, celebrated alike for his 
 bodily strength, his courage, and his various advent- 
 ures. He was one of those persons who are al- 
 ways meeting with something extraordinary; and 
 such was his peculiar character, that he had ac- 
 quired the familiar title of Hardhead. He was of 
 a restless temper, and not even the severity of the 
 season, already mentioned, could keep him quiet. 
 In midwinter, and while the earth lay buried in 
 snow, he sallied forth, and took his way up the rocky 
 slope of the mountain. 
 
 It appears that he had not been gone long, before 
 his foot slipped upon the snow, which had now 
 become covered over with a hard , glassy crust. 
 Sliding down the mountain a considerable distance, he 
 
THE WHITE OAVL. 
 
 79 
 
 was as last throAvn against the trunk of a large tree. 
 The force of the shock was such as to deprive him at 
 once of all signs of life. Hoav long be lay in this 
 condition is not known ; but four persons chanced to 
 be passing near the spot, and found him stretched 
 upon the snoAV. He appeared to be dead, and no 
 doubt entered the minds of the individuals who dis- 
 covered him, but that he was frozen to death. 
 
 They were at a distance of more than two miles 
 from any house, and they Avere therefore embarrassed 
 to knoAV hoAv to proceed in disposing of the body of 
 their unfortunate neighbor. After some consultation, 
 they concluded to deposit it in a cavern near by, 
 which one of the party had previously discovered 
 while hunting among the mountains. This Avas ac- 
 cordingly done, and, as a defence against wild beasts, 
 the mouth of the cave was closed by rolling into it an 
 enormous stone. 
 
 Having accomplished this, the men Avent their 
 Avay, intending, as soon as possible, to return Avith 
 assistance from the neighboring village, in order to 
 bestow upon the remains of the huntsman the rites 
 of burial. This design, hoAvever, was baffled by the 
 augmented severity of the Avinter. Day by day, the 
 
80 FAGGOTS FOR T1IE FIRESIDE. 
 
 snow increased, and the cold grew more and more 
 intense. All communication with the mountain was 
 soon cut off, and every individual was occupied in 
 taking care of himself and his family, or in assisting 
 his neighbors. 
 
 Several Aveeks passed away, and the body of the 
 huntsman that had been left in the cavern, was al- 
 most forgotten. The cold weather continued till late 
 in the folloAving spring. It was not till the early part 
 of May that the immense masses of snoAV and ice, 
 which had been amassed in the ravines of the moun- 
 tains, were wholly melted away. Three months had 
 noAV elapsed since the four men had placed the body 
 of the huntsman in the cave. It became a question 
 in the village whether they should permit it to re- 
 main, and consider the cavern as its final tomb, or 
 Avhether it should be taken out, and placed in the 
 burial ground. 
 
 The latter opinion at last prevailed. About a 
 dozen persons accordingly proceeded to the mountain 
 for the purpose of carrying this design into effect. 
 With considerable effort they rolled aAvay the stone 
 from the mouth of the cave. They then paused for a 
 few moments, feeling a kind of horror at the idea of 
 
THE WHITE OWL. 
 
 SI 
 
 entering what they deemed the house of death. It is 
 not possible to describe their amazement at seeing 
 something, bearing the image of a man, now crawling 
 forth upon its hands and knees from the cavern ! 
 The apparition bore a countenance pale and haggard ; 
 the beard was long, and the hair, standing in all di- 
 rections, was white as the driven snow. The spec- 
 tacle was too awful to be withstood. Most of the 
 party fled at first sight. A few lingered to take a 
 more deliberate view of the seeming monster ; but as 
 the image came more fully into the light, and seemed 
 to fix its glaring eyes on those around, they too were 
 seized with terror, and fled. 
 
 The story of an awful adventure in the mountains 
 was soon spread through the village. At an early 
 hour in the evening, every family was gathered in, 
 and the door shut; no one dared to venture abroad 
 that night. Two or three persons, who had the 
 hardihood to look out of their windows, declared that 
 they saw the ghost of Jacob Hardhead passing along 
 in the moonlight. On the morrow, sitting upon the 
 steps of the meeting-house, there was found a man, 
 who seemed to be on the verge of threescore years 
 and ten. The minister of the parish, with the two 
 
82 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 deacons and selectmen, approached and questioned 
 the stranger. He pointed to the mountnin, then shook 
 his head, and was silent. It was no other than Ja- 
 cob Hardhead! He retired to his dwelling, and 
 months passed away ere he was able to tell his story. 
 His tongue Avas then loosed, and he gave an account 
 of his adventures. 
 
 As he was climbing the mountain, his attention 
 Avas arrested by a large oavI sitting upon the branch 
 of an aged tree. It Avas entirely Avhite, and seemed 
 looking about Avistfully for food. As the huntsman 
 approached, the bird plunged into the hollow of an 
 enormous oak, that stood upon the slope of the ridge, 
 and disappeared. Approaching the oak Avith the 
 intention of ascending it in search of the owl, his 
 foot gave Avay, and, sliding upon the snow-crust, he 
 had been precipitated to the bottom of the cliff. 
 
 When his senses returned, he found himself in a 
 state of complete darkness. Groping about, he was 
 at last able to make out that he Avas in a cavern. By 
 degrees, his eye became adjusted to the darkness, 
 and he Avas able to see the objects around him. 
 The cave Avas of considerable extent, and he found 
 it to consist of several chambers, one above another. 
 
TIIE WHITE OWL. 
 
 83 
 
 Utterly at a loss to conceive how he had become thus 
 imprisoned, he still determined, if possible, to get 
 out. He sought to roll away the stone which had 
 been placed at the mouth of the cave, but he was 
 much enfeebled, and his strength was inadequate to 
 the task. 
 
 A long time passed, and, at length, he found him- 
 self in want of food ; but how could he obtain it ? 
 He had now before him all the horrors of starvation. 
 When, at last, he seemed about to die of hunger, 
 relief came from a quarter least to be expected. Ho 
 had ascended to one of the upper apartments of the 
 cavern, and thrown himself down in expectation of 
 soon breathing his last, when he saw the very bird 
 which had been the occasion of his misfortune, de- 
 scending through an opening in the roof of the cave. 
 It alighted upon a projecting shelf of the rock imme- 
 diately above his head. 
 
 What was the joy of the prisoner to observe that 
 the owl had a young rabbit in its claws ! Unperceived 
 he reached forth his hand , and seized the legs of 
 the quadruped as they projected over the rock. He 
 pulled gently, but the bird held on, seeming deter- 
 mined not to relinquish its feast. But the prisoner 
 
84 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 proved the stronger of the two, and soon possessed 
 himself of the rabbit. The owl looked hither and 
 thither, and seemed greatly bothered at what had 
 happened ; but the creature did not appear to suspect 
 the truth. After fidgeting about for a time, it went 
 to sleep, and left our hero to devour the rabbit with 
 what appetite he could. 
 
 To make a long story short, the owl made frequent 
 visits to the cave, always bringing a rabbit, a squirrel, 
 a barn-door fowl, or something of the kind. A part 
 of this plunder was taken by our hero, who thus 
 sustained life during the three months of his impris- 
 onment. His long confinement in the chill bosom 
 of a cavern, the scantiness of his food, and the 
 anxiety which filled his mind, turned his hair white, 
 bowed his frame, and gave him the aspect of old age. 
 He, however, lived many years, and his story passed 
 down to after times among other curious legends con- 
 nected with the mountain. 
 
THE LIFE AND ADVENTURES 
 
 OF 
 
 THOMAS TITMOUSE. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Gentle Reader, allow me to introduce to you one 
 of my friends, named Titmouse! Let us suppose 
 that he is present, here before us. Mr. Titmouse, 
 these are my friends — John, and James, and 
 Susan, and Lucy ! Now you may go, my pretty bird ! 
 
 Well, as Titmouse is gone, we’ll have a little talk 
 about him. But remember, boys and girls, I never 
 say any thing bad of a neighbor who has just made 
 me a call. Some people, as soon as any one has 
 turned his back, fall to picking him to. pieces. How 
 they do make the feathers fly ! But this is not my 
 way. I tell you all, Black Eyes and Blue, if you 
 
80 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 come to see me, I shall say nothing but good of you 
 when you are gone, and for this plain reason — I 
 shall feel nothing but pleasure in thinking about you. 
 Other people may do as they please. They may think 
 it witty, and smart, and racy, and spicy, and clever, 
 and every thing else, to say sour things of other 
 people. I think just the contrary. Why, what is 
 so easy as to pick flaws and find fault with people 
 who are absent? This is called backbiting; and to 
 mean and vulgar minds, it is just as natural as it is 
 for a rattlesnake to bite those who come in his 
 way. 
 
 But we’ll not trouble ourselves about backbiters 
 and rattlesnakes; for as I have said, I am going to 
 tell you of my friend, Thomas Titmouse. Now, you 
 must know that Tom had a father and mother; and, 
 as to that matter, most people have fathers and 
 mothers, at one lime or another. I remember one 
 fellow, — his name was Bob Berry, — a freckled, 
 curly-headed , blue-eyed chap , who insisted upon it 
 that he never had any father and mother, but that his 
 auntBiddikin was both to him. By the way, this Bob 
 Berry — or, as we used to call him, Bobberry — was 
 famous for always eating chesnuts, and for always 
 
ADVENTURES OF THOMAS TITMOUSE. 87 
 
 having his pocket full, at the same time. He could 
 run faster, throw a stone farther, fly a kite higher, 
 shoot an arrow farther, than any other boy at West- 
 Lane school , always excepting Bill Keeler. I cannot 
 say much of his book learning; for, to tell the truth, 
 he was no great student. The moment he put a 
 book before him, he became cross-eyed : one eye 
 turned up to the wall , and the other squinted down 
 at the floor. The master, whose name was Peppery, 
 tried to whip Bob Berry’s eyes straight; but the 
 more be whipped, the more crooked they grew. 
 One thing was very curious. As soon as the 
 master began to lay on the stick, Bob always began 
 to eat chesnuts; and he went on till it was all over. 
 Master Peppery grew tired, at last, and gave it up. 
 
 Well, as I said, Bob was very clever in 
 
 Really, I must beg your pardon , gentle reader. 
 I had nearly forgotten my pretty friend Thomas 
 Titmouse, whose portrait is hanging up before me, 
 and whose history I am going to tell you. You will, 
 perhaps, excuse an old man’s rambling, especially 
 as this has always been my way. When I was a 
 boy, I often set out to do one thing, and actually 
 did another. I remember that when I was about 
 
88 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 eight years old, I was directed to take two bags, 
 arid go on the old mare, to Burt’s mill, four miles 
 off; there get two bushels of rye, have it ground, 
 and bring the flour home in one bag, and the bran 
 
 in the other. That was the way in R forty 
 
 years ago. 
 
 Well, at Burt’s mill, there was a famous fish pond, 
 and so I calculated to fish while the grist Avas grind- 
 ing. If you will believe it, I set out with a capital 
 hook and line and a box of Avorms for bait ; I 
 mounted the mare; I travelled the four miles; I 
 reached the mill; but I had forgotten the bags! 
 What a scarlet fever I had for about tAVO minutes! 
 HoAvever, it Avas too late to go back ; but the sun 
 was tAvo hours high, and so I went to fishing; and — 
 and — 
 
 But about this Tom Titmouse! I must go on 
 with his story, particularly as it is a very good story. 
 I am sorry to set such a bad example of Avaste of 
 lime — but Ave all have our failings. The fact is, 
 that Avhen I was a boy, nobody had watches or 
 clocks, and so we took things easy. We had three 
 great epochs in the day — sunrise, noon, and sunset. 
 The first and the last Averc easily settled, in fair 
 
ADVENTURES OF THOMAS TITMOUSE. 80 
 
 weather. When it was cloudy, we guessed at it. 
 Noon was determined by a crease cut on the south 
 door-sill. When the shadow got to that, it was 
 twelve o’clock. This was a well-defined point, for 
 then we had dinner! Dear me, how nice it was — 
 pork, and cabbage, and greens! Alas! we don’t 
 have any such now. And the water — clear as 
 crystal, cool and refreshing as nectar. What would 
 I not give for a drink out of the old iron-bound 
 bucket ! Never shall I hear such music again as 
 that old thing made against the stones , as it went 
 rattling up and down. But I was talking of the time 
 of day. As I said, nobody had watches. We did 
 not say, it is nine o’clock, or eleven o’clock, etc. ; not 
 at all. We went by the sun in those glorious old 
 days. He was our timepiece ! We did not regulate 
 the day by a little French machine, no bigger 
 than one of Kell’s crackers. No, indeed ! We used 
 to say, “ The sun is an hour high; ” or “ The sun is 
 two hours high. ” Those were great times. Every 
 thing then was grand. Why, a ten foot pole seemed 
 longer to me then, than a magnetic telegraph does 
 now. A raccoon, in the woods, was equal to a 
 
90 
 
 FAGGOTS FOIl THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 grisly bear; and a wild turkey was as tall as a 
 giraffe ! 
 
 “ I remember, I remember 
 
 The fir-trees dark and high; 
 
 I used to think their slender tops 
 Were close against the sky. 
 
 It was a childish ignorance; 
 
 But now ’tis little joy 
 To know I’m farther off from heaven 
 Than when I was a boy.” 
 
 But really, this Tom Titmouse. What shall I 
 do? I have used up my paper aud must beg you, 
 good reader, to wait till another chapter. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Well, as I was saying, Thomas Titmouse, or Tom 
 Tit, as he was generally called, — a circumstance by 
 no means against him, surely, for many celebrated 
 personages have had nicknames, before his time. 
 Cromwell was familiarly known as Old Noll ; Napo- 
 leon was the Little Corporal; Andrew Jackson was 
 
ADVENTURES OF THOMAS TITMOUSE. 91 
 
 Old Hickory; Wellington was the Iron Duke; Gen- 
 eral Taylor was Old Zack. The truth is, a nickname 
 is a sure sign of celebrity, and therefore the short 
 title of Tom Tit shows that our hero is an individual 
 of note, and well known to all the world. 
 
 Well, I began to speak of Tom’s father; and, as 
 to that, I might say a word of his grandfather, and 
 grandmother, too, and, indeed, of his ancestors far- 
 ther back. It is not every one that can tell who or 
 what his great grandfather was ; but in this case, we 
 have the materials for a very precise biography. We 
 can not only say who Tom’s great grandfather was, 
 but we can tell his favorite food, his hours of rest, 
 labor and recreation; the exact color of his eyes; his 
 weight to a quarter of an ounce ; and his height to a 
 quarter of an inch. 
 
 Tom’s grandfather, then, or rather his great grand- 
 father, — for I had got back to him , — bore the same 
 name as his descendant, the subject of the present 
 sketch. He was in many respects an example worthy 
 of imitation. He went to bed early, and arose 
 with the sun. He was a Washingtonian in drink, 
 never tasting any thing but Avater, and of this he 
 took just enough, and no more. How much misery 
 
92 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 would be prevented if mankind would imitate the 
 example of Tom Titmouse, the elder ! And then, as 
 to cakes, and sweetmeats, and ice creams, and jel- 
 lies, and trifles, and hot oysters, and all that. — 
 Mr. Titmouse never in his life put one of these 
 things into his mouth. And what was the conse- 
 quence? Why, he was a happy, lively, cheerful 
 fellow, from infancy to old age. He kept all the 
 commandments, so far as they were made for him. 
 Who is there can say more ? 
 
 While I am about it, I may as well say a word of 
 Tom’s grandmother. The fact is, that the very word 
 grandmother stirs up the most interesting recollec- 
 tions. How well I remember my grandmother, with 
 her black silk dress, her tall laced cap, her high- 
 heeled shoes, her long waist, and her majestic gait! 
 She was like a moving statue of Minerva, grown old, 
 to be sure, and with abundance of gray, frizzed hair. 
 She was a sort of divinity to others — grave, stately, 
 venerable — an object of reverence. To me, she 
 was kind, gentle, tender, motherly. Oh, what beau- 
 tiful hymns she recited to me ! Alas ! shall I ever 
 hear such again ? 
 
 Sometimes she would sing me little song} ij* a 
 
ADVENTURES OF TIIOMAS TITMOUSE. 93 
 
 sweet voice. I remember one of them called the 
 Snow-Flakes, and which was as follows: 
 
 Gently, gently, falls the snow; 
 
 Lightly, lightly, soft and slow; 
 
 Pretty crystals, tell me why — 
 
 Leave your home in yonder sky? 
 
 All above is pure and true, 
 
 Pretty snow-flakes — just like you. 
 
 Then why in heaven take your birth. 
 
 Yet seek a home on this dark earth? 
 
 Thus I spoke, and seemed to hear 
 A gentle spirit whisper near — 
 
 Though from heaven the snow-flakes fall, 
 
 And mix with earth — the fate of all — 
 
 When their winter task is done, 
 
 They ’ll melt and mingle with the sun; 
 
 And his beams, in dew-drops rise, 
 
 Pure as before, to yonder skies. 
 
 And there was a ballad which my grandmother 
 used to sing which I shall never forget; for although 
 it was in a gay sort of measure, her tones were so 
 melancholy that they sank deep into my heart. I 
 must repeat the lines : 
 
94 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE 
 
 WHISTLING TOM. 
 
 Did you never hear of poor Whistling Torn, 
 
 A sailor who loved the sea! 
 
 As brave as a lion was whistling Tom, 
 
 And blithe as a lark was he ! 
 
 A gale was a frolic to poor old Tom — 
 
 He called it a cracking breeze — 
 
 And gaily he whistled whenever the blast 
 Drove the madden’d ship o’er the seas. 
 
 His trill was soft as a nightingale’s song , 
 
 Yet you heard it above the roar; 
 
 Though the vessel dashed and the billow flashed, 
 Tom only whistled the more. 
 
 If reefing a topsail that shivered aloft — 
 
 While the yards dipped deep in the spray — 
 
 Like a careless bird in his stormy swing 
 He whistled and worked away. 
 
 But the bravest must die, and poor old Tom 
 One night made the waves his pillow — 
 
 He sleeps there yet, though he whistles oft, 
 
 When the tempest lashes the billow. 
 
 I have heard his note in the midst of the blast; 
 
 It wailed like a spirit’s moan; 
 
 lie seemed aloft on the staggering mast, 
 
 And whistled, “ Poor Tom’s alone! ” 
 
ADVENTURES OF TIIOMAS TITMOUSE. 95 
 
 As the tempest rises, the strain growrs wild, 
 
 And shrieks in the ocean’s roar. 
 
 When the storm is past, it dies away 
 And poor Tom is heard no more ! 
 
 Now is not that a good song ? I wish I could find 
 somebody to sing it as my grandmother did. Ar.d 
 then she told such stories about giants, and fairies 
 and all that! She had lived in the time of the revo- 
 lutionary war, and had seen Washington, and Old 
 Put, and that blacksmith Quaker of Rhode Island, 
 named Nathaniel Greene, who threw away his strait 
 collar and broad brim, and went to fighting; and 
 when he got at it, made the Redcoats trot hither and 
 thither as they had never done before in all their 
 lives. 
 
 Well , my grandmother knew all these people ; and 
 what stories she did tell about them ! It really 
 seemed to me that I could see them ; and such was 
 my awful reverence for these great men, that, up to 
 the time I was seventeen, I had a sort of idea that 
 Washington was about three times as tall as Goliath 
 of Gath; Put as strong as Samson; and Nat Greeno 
 more of a general than Julius Csesar, Alexander, and 
 Hannibal, all put together. 
 
90 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 But to return. Let me see — where was I ? Oh, 
 I have it; I was speaking of Thomas Titmouse, 
 whose biography I had promised to the reader. For 
 the sake of brevity, I shall call him Tom, or Tom 
 Tit, or simple Tit, as the case may require. I beg 
 to say that by this abbreviation I mean no disparage- 
 ment to the subject of this memoir. Tom, or Tit, 
 or Tom Tit, or Thomas Tit, or Tom Titmouse — I 
 always mean the same thing. This matter of name is 
 not material ; the thing signified is the essential point. 
 “ A rose,” says the poet, “ by any other name 
 would smell as sweet. ” This reminds we of a Good 
 story. 
 
 When I was a boy, I went to school, as I said, to 
 Master Philo Peppery. Now, in those days , there 
 
 was no market in R , and people did not kill an 
 
 ox every day. We had no penny papers to tell every 
 thing that went on, and a good deal more. Squire 
 Keeler, Colonel Bradley, and General King took the 
 Connecticut Courant between them : thus we got the 
 news. As to other matters, we heard the gospel at 
 meeting on Sundays, and were satisfied. But when 
 an ox was killed, the event was advertised at school. 
 The way was this : toward the close of the day, when 
 
ADVENTUUES OF THOMAS TITMOUSE. 97 
 
 all the reading, spelling, writing, and whipping were 
 over, and just before that glorious word, “Dis- 
 missed ! ” was announced, old Peppery used to say, 
 “ Let all be seated ! Attention ! If any one knows 
 who has killed a beef, let him rise and speak ! ” 
 Now, it chanced that on one occasion, the master 
 had seated the school, and in the midst of the awful 
 silence, he said, as usual, “If any one knows who 
 has killed a beef, let him rise and speak ! ” In an 
 instant, a lively little fellow, by the name of Richard 
 Pease, jumped up, and said smartly, “ I don’t know 
 any body that’s killed a beef, but uncle Seth has 
 killed a hog. ” A terrible titter broke out on all 
 sides. Peppery was amazed. “Down, Dicky!” 
 said he, in a voice of thunder ; and Richard Pease 
 went by the name of Down Dicky till after he was 
 one and twenty. Rut the name did not change him, 
 for he was the same lively, pleasant fellow as before. 
 
 But, as I was saying, Thomas Titmouse — . . 
 
 Really, gentle reader, I beg your pardon ; I cannot do 
 justice to the memoir I have undertaken in this chap- 
 ter; let us therefore adjourn to another. 
 
 5 
 
98 
 
 FAGGOTS FOU TIIE FIIIESIDE 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 I find it will be necessary to pass over Tom’s ances- 
 tors, grandfather, grandmother and all. I must pass by 
 his uncles and aunts, and even his brothers, sisters 
 and cousins ; or else his biography would stretch out 
 to an octavo. It will he easily understood that I 
 make a great sacrifice in this hop-skip-and-jump 
 over Tom’s relatives. Think of his relations, the 
 snow-birds : by the way, you remember the lines : 
 
 When the leaves and flowers are dead, 
 
 When the other birds are fled, 
 
 When the winter wind is keen, 
 
 Then the snow-birds all are seen. 
 
 When the flakes are falling fast, 
 
 When the forest feels the blast. 
 
 When the drifts in circles play, 
 
 ’Tis the snow-birds’ holiday. 
 
 When the earth is covered deep, 
 
 When in ice the rivers sleep, 
 
 When all other things are sad, 
 
 Hark ! the snow-birds’ voice is glad ! 
 
ADVENTURES OF THOMAS TITMOUSE. 
 
 99 
 
 When the frost is on the pane, 
 
 When the wailing winds complain, 
 
 When the boys come shivering in, 
 
 Ilark , the snow-birds’ cheerful din! 
 
 Cut when Spring, mid rosy light, 
 
 Bids stern Winter take his flight, 
 
 The snow-birds, in his stormy train. 
 
 Fly northward, where he holds his reign. 
 
 Well, then there are the chickadees, and the yellow- 
 birds, and the sparrows, and the linnets, and lots of 
 other large and ancient families , all very near ac- 
 quaintances, if not blood relations, of the Titmouses. 
 How many good stories I could tell about them ! 
 
 However we are writing the history of Tom 
 Titmouse, and as the subject is a very fruitful one, 
 we must overlook what is foreign to the subject and 
 go straight on with the matter in hand. This dilly- 
 dallying, shilly-shallying will never do in biography, 
 however it may answer in other things. I therefore 
 proceed. 
 
 Tom Titmouse — the hero of our story, — was 
 what you may call a sharp fellow. Not sharp in 
 the bad sense, you know : not like Ned Sharp, of 
 
100 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 whom Ihcre is a very good slory, and which, hy the 
 way, I may as well tell you before I forget it. 
 
 Now Ned — or Edward, for that Avas his real 
 name — was not ill natured nor ill tempered, nor 
 very wicked in any way; but he dearly loved to lease 
 people, and many a saucy joke did he play upon his 
 youthful companions. Even his sister Jane, who 
 was a good, kind creature as ever lived, was often 
 made the subject of Ned’s mischievous practices. 
 
 In vain did the boy’s father and mother advise, 
 caution, and threaten him for his faults and follies; 
 a spirit of elvish fun seemed to be in his very r.ature. 
 But at last he got cured in a way nobody expected. 
 
 The story is this : Ned had one day placed a pin 
 in the bottom of a chair, with the point sticking up, 
 and he expected somebody would sit down upon it. 
 From this he anticipated a deal of sport. He had 
 not put the point up very high, so as to inflict a 
 severe wound ; but he chuckled a great deal at the 
 idea of seeing some one bound out of the chair, as if 
 stung by a bumble-bee. 
 
 But it chanced that no one sat down in the chair 
 for some time, and Ned’s attention being directed to 
 something else, he forgot all about the pin. After a 
 
ADVENTURES OF THOMAS TITMOUSE. 101 
 
 lilllc time, he was caught in his own trap, for he sal 
 down bang in the chair, and the pin entered pretty 
 deeply into his flesh! In his agony and surprise, he 
 jumped into the air, and uttered a terrible cry. 
 
 At first everybody in the room looked about with 
 wonder, but pretty soon Jane went to the chair, and 
 there seeing the pin artfully arranged, she had no dif- 
 ficulty in guessing at the cause of the uproar. She 
 directed the attention of every one in the room to the 
 pin, and at once all eyes were turned on Master Ned. 
 He very speedily ceased crying, and hung down his 
 head in shame. It was needless to preach a sermon 
 to him on the occasion. He saw very clearly the 
 moral of his adventure — which was, that he who 
 sets traps for others, is sure some day or other to be 
 caught. From that time he gave up his habit of 
 teasing and mischief-making, and long before he was 
 a man, he had learned to practise kindness to all 
 around him. 
 
 But to return. Let me see — where was I? Oh ! 
 I was speaking of Tom’s being naturally a smart fel- 
 low ; and when I say this, I beg to be clearly under- 
 stood. To be smart, is not to be overbearing and to 
 injure, oppress and tread upon those who are beneath 
 
102 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 you; it is not to wound the body or the feelings ol 
 those who are more sensitive than you are; it is not 
 to be selfish and make your own plans and interests 
 prosper by sacrificing the interests of others. There 
 are many people who thrive by being hard and 
 selfish and therefore are called smart; but after 
 all, this is a dangerous course. You remember my 
 story of the two dogs? No? well, I may as well 
 tell it. 
 
 Once upon a time, Two Dogs — the one a stout, 
 athletic fellow — the other small, delicate, and feeble 
 — were chained together. In this condition, they 
 wandered from home, and set forth upon their adven- 
 tures. 
 
 The large dog chanced to be entirely selfish, and 
 cared for nothing but to gratify his own appetites, 
 whims, and caprices. When he came across a piece 
 of meat or a bone, he took it all to himself. When 
 he desired to go in any particular direction, thither 
 he went. If his little friend and companion begged 
 for a portion of the food, rough old Jowler snarled 
 and snapped at him, and would not let him have a bit. 
 If little Trip grew weary, and desired to take some 
 rest, the big dog dragged him along, and wondered 
 
ADVENTURES OF THOMAS TITMOUSE. 103 
 
 that such an insignificant creature should think of 
 having any wishes of his own. 
 
 Thus affairs went on between the two dogs for 
 several days. Jowler had his way in every thing, 
 and was constantly out of humor with Trip, because 
 he sometimes interfered with his appetite or plea- 
 sure. In all this, Jowler thought he was consult- 
 ing his own happiness ; but selfishness blinded his 
 judgment, just as it sometimes does the judgment 
 of human beings. Jowler carried the joke too far. 
 Poor Trip, getting nothing to eat, and being pulled 
 and hauled about, grew very thin and faint. At last, 
 he could bear his miseries no longer; so he lay down 
 and died. 
 
 What a horrid situation was this for Jowler! He 
 had lost his companion; but this was not all. The 
 dead body clung to him, and he could not shake 
 it off. He dragged it about for a time, but the effort 
 was very painful. By degrees, Jowler grew weary, 
 and at last, overcome with fatigue, he lay down upon 
 the ground, from which he was unable to rise. 
 Here he remained in great distress for some days, 
 when at last he also died. 
 
 This is a sad story, but it conveys a lesson, which 
 
104 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 il is well for all to learn. Selfishness toward our 
 friends and companions is always wrong, and, soon 
 or late, it is likely to bring punishment upon us. 
 Even if no other evil come from it, the remembrance 
 of our injustice is sure to haunt us, and be, like the 
 dead body of Trip to poor old Jowler, a burden from 
 which it is impossible to deliver ourselves. 
 
 But, really — I hardly know what is the matter 
 with me. I believe I am getting sleepy, and no 
 doubt you are too, my gentle reader. So, with your 
 leave, I’ll take a nap. When you want the rest of 
 Tom Titmouse’s biography, I beg you will wake 
 me up ! 
 
THE WOLF AND THE FOX. 
 
 A wolf once made complaint lliat he had been 
 robbed, and charged the theft upon his neighbor the 
 fox. The case came on for trial before a monkey, 
 who was justice of the peace among the quadrupeds 
 in those parts. The parties did not employ lawyers, 
 but chose to plead their cause themselves. When 
 they had been fully heard, the judge, assuming the 
 air of a magistrate, delivered his sentence as fol- 
 lows : . 
 
 My worthy friends and neighbors, I have heard 
 your case, and examined it attentively; and my judg- 
 ment is, that you both be made to pay a fine; for 
 you are both of bad character, and if you do not 
 deserve to be punished now, it is likely you will 
 deserve to be so very soon. That I have good 
 
106 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 grounds for this decree, is sufficiently evident by the 
 fact, that Mr Wolfs jaws are even now stained with 
 blood, and I can see a dead chicken sticking out of 
 Mr Fox’s pocket, notwithstanding the air of injured 
 innocence which he wears. And besides, one who 
 gets an evil reputation can think it no hardship if he 
 is occasionally made to suffer for a crime he did not 
 commit. ” 
 
 This fable teaches us to beware of an evil repu- 
 tation; for it may cause us to be punished for the 
 misdemeanors of others. Thus, if a person gets the 
 character of a liar, he will not be believed when he 
 tells the truth ; and when a theft is known, it is of 
 course laid to some one who has been caught in 
 stealing before. 
 
 C/ 
 
THE BOB LINK. 
 
 June, the first of the summer months, presents us 
 with many interesting things. The meadows are 
 now covered with flowers in full bloom : the forests 
 have put on their beautiful garments of green : the 
 birds are busy in tending their young; the mornings 
 are ushered in with silvery dews, and the evenings 
 come like a soft veil thrown over the cradle of her 
 children, by the gentle hand of nature, to make their 
 slumbers sweet and secure. 
 
 The farmer is now engaged in gathering his crop 
 of hay, — though, as he swings his scythe, he un- 
 happily disturbs many a pretty nest of the meadow 
 lark, the sparrow, and the boblink. How the latter 
 does sing “Get out o’ the way, old Dan Tucker,” 
 — as the mower intrudes upon his dominion ! How- 
 
108 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 ever, it is belter that Bob should be disturbed now 
 and then, than that the cattle should starve, and 
 every body go without milk and meat. 
 
 But let us go to some field, where the mower 
 has not yet appeared. Let us stop and listen to Bob 
 — with his white nightcap on. What a set of names 
 he has got — boblink — bob o’ linkoln — skunk black 
 bird — and rice bird. He seems to have as many 
 names as those rogues who are sent to the state’s 
 prison, yet he has no other quality in common 
 with robbers and counterfeiters. He is no thief, 
 for what he takes, he takes in open day ; he is no pick- 
 pocket, for while the cat-bird filches cherries, straw- 
 berries, raspberries, and grapes, Bob is content with 
 the was'e seeds of the meadows. He is no counter- 
 feiter, — no, he is a downright fellow, and is never 
 afraid to speak his mind. Meet him where you will 
 he springs into the air, and seems to give you a chal- 
 lenge in the following words : 
 
 “Jem Richardson, Jem Richardson, — getaway 
 — get away : it ’s very disagreeable of you to trouble 
 us : get away ! get away ! ” 
 
 Different people fancy the boblink to say different 
 things. A girl of sixteen blushes at his open, imper- 
 
THE BOB LINK. 
 
 109 
 
 linent calling out of the name of her lover, which she 
 supposed a secret to every one but herself; the miser 
 thinks his song like the jingling of keys; a tory fan- 
 cies that the rogue calls him a whig; a whig, that he 
 reviles him as a tory; a boy going home from school, 
 imagines that he is mocking him for spelling the word 
 jingo, with two g’s. If Bob could really write a song, 
 I think it would be something as follows : 
 
 BOB OLINKOLN’s SONG TO THE MOWER. 
 
 Tinkle, tinkle, Mister Ninkum, 
 
 I am merry Bob O’Linkum : 
 
 Prithee, tell me what’s the matter, 
 
 That you are making such a clatter. 
 Can’t you leave us honest folks 
 To sing our songs and crack our jokes? 
 
 It is cruel, Mister Ninkum 
 Thus to bother Bob O’Linkum. 
 
 I had thought the meadow mine 
 With its blossoms all so fine ; 
 
 And I made my little nest 
 Near the clover all so blest. 
 
 But you come, oh naughty Ninkum, 
 
 All unheeding Bob O’Linkum — 
 
HO 
 
 FAGGOTS FOIl TIIE FIRESIDE 
 
 And you swing your saucy blade, 
 Where my little nest is made; 
 
 And you cut the blooming clover, 
 Which did wrap my young ones over. 
 
 Get you gone, Oh Naughty Ninkum, 
 Leave the field to Bob O’Linkum, 
 
 Let him on his light wing hover 
 O’er the summer scented clover : 
 
 Let him sing his merry song 
 And he’ll thank you all day long. 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY 
 
 OF A 
 
 SPARROW. 
 
 April, the second of the spring months, is intro- 
 duced by a sort of holiday, when all the wags exert 
 their wit to pass off practical jokes upon their friends 
 and companions. In the olden time, the 1st of 
 April was called All-fools’ day, and from time im- 
 memorial, it has been thought allowable for every 
 body to make as much fun of every body else upon 
 this occasion, as they please. The origin of such a 
 strange custom is not well ascertained, but whoever 
 may have invented it, it seems to be a favorite day 
 with young people, and we know of some old ones 
 who enter fully into the spirit of the time. For 
 ourselves, we are free to confess that we have been 
 April-fooled more than once, and that too by those 
 who do not number a fifth part of our years; and 
 
112 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 we may add, that we enjoy the innocent and pleasing 
 jokes put upon us , as heartily as those we crack off 
 upon others. 
 
 But it is April, and we have something agreeable to 
 say of this month, though some people call it ca- 
 pricious, changeable, uncertain, and all that. April 
 is positive spring — a little chilly now and then, 
 no doubt, but still, it has no winter in it. It is 
 not like March, a mixture of sour and sweet, of 
 rough and smooth , gentle and rowdy. In April, 
 the grass begins to look green, the daisies peep tim- 
 idly out along the southern slopes, the buds of the 
 lilacs swell, the crocuses burst into blossom, the 
 showers come pattering down from heaven, as if the 
 earth were a garden to be watered for the approaching 
 season of fruits and flowers. It is indeed spring; 
 the myriads of inhabitants of the vegetable world 
 are springing into birth; the myriad insects are 
 springing from their shells, and preparing to enter 
 upon their happy existence. Hope springs up in the 
 heart of man ; the old renew their youth, and the young 
 look forward with joy into the pictured regions of 
 the future. 
 
 Among all the pleasing incidents of spring, there 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SPARROW. 113 
 
 are none perhaps more gratifying than the return 
 of the birds. What a beautiful department in the 
 kingdom of nature, is that of the feathered tribes ! How 
 varied are they in size and shape ! How graceful 
 their forms — how beautiful their flight — how lovely 
 their music — how interesting their manners and 
 customs — how exquisite their plumage — how admi- 
 rable the mechanism of their bodies — how amazing 
 and mysterious their instincts! 
 
 The relation of these creatures to man increases 
 the interest which they excite. I am not now think- 
 ing of geese and turkeys, hens and chickens, ducks 
 and partridges, which minister to mere animal plea- 
 sures; but of those vague aerial creations which live 
 around us, and in companionship with us, yet always 
 at such a distance as to prevent that familiarity which 
 breeds contempt, and to keep alive the mystic interest 
 with which we regard them. 
 
 Little people are very apt to be fond of big things. 
 Thus, children, who can hardly run alone, are de- 
 lighted with eagles and ostriches. As we grow older, 
 we regard objects, not according to size, but accord- 
 ing to other qualities. So it is with me, and being 
 an old man, I look with more interest upon the 
 
Hi FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 lillle wren that I see hopping about my garden — the 
 chipping-bird that builds in the lilac-bush beneath 
 my window, and the robin that sings from the top 
 of one of my old apple-trees, than I do upon the 
 wild geese that are seen shooting like arrows through 
 the heavens, or the eagle that bathes his wing in 
 the crimson clouds of morning. 
 
 How many pleasant ideas come to us as these fa- 
 miliar birds — the sparrows, the wrens, the robins — 
 return to us in April, after their long absence, and 
 their far journeyings during the winter ! How plea- 
 sant are their little faces, as they peep at us from 
 amid the bushes ! How sweet are their timid and 
 trembling notes , as they begin their rehearsal for 
 their summer concert ! How do they remind us of 
 fruits and flowers of past years— of past pleasures — 
 of things beautiful in themselves, and more beautiful 
 as they are now departed ! 
 
 Our interest in every thing is increased as it may 
 be connected with ourselves. The child loves his 
 toy, his dog, his kitten, his pig better than any other 
 toy, dog, kitten, or pig in the wide world. Old 
 boys are pretty much like young boys, and I, 
 Robert Merry, confess that I have a peculiar attach- 
 
AUT0RI0GRAPI1Y OF A SPARROW. 115 
 
 ment to a particular bird, that for three succes- 
 sive years has built his nest in a bush not far from 
 one of my windows. He is one of the smallest spe- 
 cies of sparrows which are seen in New-England; 
 we call him by the name of Chipping-Bird. He is 
 what the naturalists, who love big words, call Frin- 
 (jilla Melodia; but all the boys and girls like him 
 better by his more homespun title. 
 
 Though he has never read any of the good books, 
 he seems to me to be a remarkably intelligent, vir- 
 tuous, well behaved sparrow. He never has more 
 than one wife at a time ; he never scolds her, he sings 
 to her his best songs, and treats her in a loving and 
 sympathizing manner. He is up early in the morn- 
 ing, and thus is a pattern of industry. He is never 
 out late at night, he drinks nothing but cold water, 
 and spends no idle time at the tavern. He does what 
 is to be done, and always in the best manner. He 
 is cheerful, and thus rebukes the gloomy. He sings 
 gay songs, sports upon the breeze, and gabbles and 
 frolics on the edge of a brook. He thus seizes upon 
 the joys of life , and says to those who would be sad 
 or sour, “ Go thou and do likewise. ” 
 
 He builds his nest with infinite care and art. He 
 
116 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 watches over the mother during the period of incu- 
 bation, and often takes her place upon the nest. When 
 the young ones are hatched, his joy is unbounded. 
 Early and late he is upon the wing, and the 
 choicest seeds and insects are put into their little 
 gaping mouths. As they advance in age, he sings to 
 them the melodies that God has taught him. With 
 jealous eye, he watches every cat or bird of prey that 
 comes near, and if need be, rushes in the face of 
 destruction for their defence. He is indeed a very 
 model of a father. 
 
 Such is my little Dick Sparrow. It is now April, 
 and he has just come back to me. Sweet bird, I am 
 glad to see thee ! There is thy bush — I give it to 
 thee in fee — no boy, no dog, no cat, shall disturb 
 thee there ! There bring thy mate, there sing thy 
 song, there build thy nest, there rear thy young. I 
 owe thee much, and what I owe, I will repay. I 
 give thee welcome, Dick, and the more, that thou 
 art late in thy coming. Thou art wont to be here 
 before April-fool’s day. Pray, what has delayed 
 thee ? What have been thy adventures since we 
 parted? Where hast thou been? What climes 
 hast thou visited ? What dangers hast thou escaped? 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SPARROW. 117 
 
 What pleasures hast thou enjoyed? Would thou 
 couldst tell thy story, Dick. I have ten thousand 
 little friends, who would be very glad to hear it. 
 Why art thou dumb when I make this appeal? 
 Thou canst sing, but alas, there is an impassable 
 gulf between thee and me ! Speech, thou hast not; 
 so I must tell thy story for thee. Well, Dick, here 
 is thy tale, and if it be the work of fancy, thou at 
 least wilt never contradict my words. 
 
 “ Chip-chip-cheer-r-r-r-r-y — Pray how shall I be- 
 gin! Perhaps a rhyme or two will set me going; so — 
 
 Come all yc little Boys and Girls, 
 
 With sunny locks or raven curls — 
 
 With eyes of black or eyes of blue, 
 
 And hear a story told for you ! 
 
 “Well, now I must begin at the beginning. I 
 was born somewhere in New England, in a bush 
 situated upon the borders of an orchard. I recol- 
 lect very little of what happened to me before I was 
 hatched, and therefore, I shall say nothing about it. 
 The brood of which I was one, contained four indi- 
 viduals. We were carefully tended by our parents, 
 and speedily found ourselves covered with feathers. 
 
118 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 During the period which had thus elapsed, our pa- 
 rents were engrossed with their family cares, though 
 they occasionally sang a song, or uttered a cry of 
 alarm, as some prowling cat or wanton boy, came 
 near our nest. 
 
 “ When at last our feathers, wings, and tails were 
 pretty well grown, preparations began to be made 
 for leaving our nest. This was a great event. Hith- 
 erto we had lived quietly at home, having no cares 
 and no fears, and being troubled about nothing. Now 
 we were to venture forth into the wide world. In a few 
 days, we were to be left by our parents to take care 
 of ourselves; to rough it and tough it as we might. 
 
 “At this time, my father and mother, especially 
 the latter, seemed to be in a state of great anxiety. 
 
 I was the first to sally from the nest; I stood upon 
 the edge of it for a time, and looked all around. 
 Then I whisked my tail, and flourished my wings, 
 and shook my feathers. I was very much afraid to 
 start, but both my parents seemed to say, “ Go it, 
 Dick, ” and away I went. I caught on one of the 
 lower limbs of the bush, having performed a flight 
 of at least fifteen inches. When I had done this 
 and got myself well poised upon the twig, I looked 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SPARROW. 110 
 
 around, and felt as least as large as a cock turkey. 
 I now think less of flying fifteen miles, than I did 
 then of flying fifteen inches. 
 
 “ My little bed-fellows soon followed my example, 
 though with varied success. One who was a feeble 
 constitution, missed his footing and tumbled upon 
 the ground. He cried piteously for help, and my 
 parents did all they could for his relief; they spoke 
 to him cheerily, encouraged him to hop along, and 
 either by hopping or flying, to ascend into the higher 
 branches of the bush; but it was all in vain. Night 
 came on, and there he sat upon the cold ground, 
 wailing amid the darkness. Toward morning, I saw 
 a horrid cat approaching. She pounced upon the 
 little bird, and uttering a faint cry, he perished in 
 her claws ! 
 
 “ The next day, the three of us that remained, 
 continued in our native bush till toward night ; a 
 thoughtless boy then came along, and hearing us 
 peep, he sent a stone at random among us. He 
 then went along, not seeming to know or care for 
 what he had done. But one of my little compan- 
 ions had his leg broken, and after suffering great 
 pain for some hours, he expired. 
 
120 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 “ The two of us that survived, were able to fly to 
 some distance. Here we found shelter in the thick 
 bushes. We continued here for about a fortnight, 
 under the care of our parents, who fed us and in- 
 structed us with great attention. We then emerged 
 from our retreat, and began to fly about freely, in 
 the woods. I soon parted from my parents, and 
 from that time have never seen them. I remained 
 in the company of my little brother for some time, 
 but one day he was snatched up by a hawk, and I 
 saw him no more. 
 
 “ I soon found that a sparrow’s life was surround- 
 ed with dangers. Why it should be so, I could 
 not tell, but all human beings seemed to owe me a 
 grudge. Boys, in particular, never passed near me 
 without throwing a stone or stick at me. I soon 
 learned to shun these creatures as my worst enemies. 
 I found, also, that cats, owls, hawks, and serpents 
 were ever ready to devour me when I chanced to 
 come in their way. 
 
 “Under such circumstances, it might seem that 
 I must have been the constant subject of fear or ter- 
 ror. Yet it was not so; I found that by a little pru- 
 dence, I could keep out of harm’s way, which I took 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SPARROW. 121 
 
 good care to do. I found plenty to eat, foi*"if seeds 
 were scarce, I could feast upon gnats, flies and oilier 
 insects. I had ever abundance before me ; my revel 
 began in the morning, and only ended at night. 
 Sometimes I wandered about the world alone, and 
 sometimes I kept company with birds of my own 
 feather. I practised music every day, and became 
 an expert singer. 
 
 “Thus, in roaming about from the forest to the 
 valley, and the valley to the forest, in passing from 
 one scene to anoiher, in feasting, singing, and frol- 
 icking, my life flowed happily on. But a change was 
 now approaching. The summer was passed, and 
 autumn began. The chill winds blew, and the leaves 
 fell down from the trees like a shower. Flurries 
 of snow came drifting on the wind. The wise old 
 sparrows said it was time to be off. So away we 
 went, taking a southerly direction. 
 
 “ We proceeded by easy stages; some days we 
 flew fifty miles, and on others we did not go five. If 
 we met with plenty of food, we sometimes lingered 
 till the approach of the cold winds from the north 
 warned us to proceed on our journey. We passed 
 
 over many towns and cities; we crossed rivers, lakes, 
 6 
 
122 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 and bays. We visited many countries, and at last, 
 far away, away in the south, we found a land of 
 perpetual summer. Here the cold snows of the 
 north could never visit us ; here the fruits and flow- 
 ers were seen at all seasons upon the trees, and 
 here in this beautiful country, which bore the name 
 of Florida, I spent five long months. 
 
 “During this period, 1 lived happily, for I had 
 plenty to eat, and had companions all around me, 
 and amid mirth and music time sped away. It is 
 true that pleasure had its drawbacks. We found 
 hawks, owls, cats, and serpents ready to devour 
 us here, as Avell as at the north. But I never per- 
 mitted these evils to disturb my peace. My heart 
 Avas sometimes made to beat, by seeing one of my 
 companions struck doAvn by my side. But such 
 things Avere soon dismissed from my mind. Lile 
 seemed to me a pleasant thing, and I made up my 
 mind to enjoy it Avhile it lasted. 
 
 “At length the period arrived Avhen it Avas said 
 Ave might return to the north. This gave me great 
 delight, for 1 felt that this southern courtry was not 
 my true home ; I longed to get back to the land 
 of my birth. I therefore very cheerfully joined my 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SPARROW. 
 
 123 
 
 companions, and we set out for our return. On we 
 went, chipping and chirping, sauntering and singing, 
 sometimes frolicking like a set of madcaps, and then 
 steadily winging our way as if we were a parcel of 
 little steam-engines. 
 
 “ Never shall I forget the joy I felt in getting back 
 to the very orchard in which I was born. It is true 
 that I had some sad recollections, when I thought 
 of my two little friends that perished beneath their 
 birth-bush, but my natural gaiety prevailed, and 
 mounting to the very top of an apple-tree, I sang 
 the most lively, laughing, rowdy songs I could think 
 of. Now I must tell you that near this very orchard, 
 there was a comfortable looking house, belonging 
 to a man who was lame, and always walked with 
 a stout cane. He seemed to me to be a kind-hearted 
 old fellow. 
 
 “It was said among all the birds round, that he 
 permitted nobody to throw a stone, shoot an arrow, 
 or discharge a gun at any kind of bird on his prem- 
 ises. It was also said that he always boxed the 
 ears of boys who destroyed birds’ nests or birds’ 
 eggs, or took away young birds, provided he could 
 catch them. I watched the old fellow for some time. 
 
124 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 and one day ventured, into a lilac-busi), close to a 
 piazza in which he was sitting. lie saw me, and 
 said something, which I understood to be, “You 
 are welcome, Mr. Sparrow. ” 
 
 “ Before this, you must know that I had formed 
 an attachment to a young sparrow of my own age. 
 We had come all the way from Florida together. I 
 told her about the kind old gentleman with the big 
 cane, and described the lilac-bush and the wel- 
 come I had received. Having said this to my little 
 friend, Polly Sparrow, I waited for a reply. 
 
 “Well, ” said Polly, “ you saw a lilac-bush and 
 an old gentleman, and he seemed to give you wel- 
 come. What happened then ? ” 
 
 “ Why, nothing happened, ” said I ; “ but I pro- 
 pose that you and I should build a little nest in that 
 bush, that you should have four beautiful little 
 speckled eggs, and then four little young sparrows.” 
 
 “ As I said this, I looked in Polly’s eyes. She 
 winked, said nothing, and flew away. I flew after her, 
 and we had a real race and chase of it. I lost sight 
 of her, at last; but, on looking about, I found her 
 in the very lilac-bush that we had been speaking of! 
 
AUTOBIOGRAPHY OF A SPARROW. 123 
 
 Wc then had a hearty laugh, sang our song, and 
 went to building our nest. 
 
 “ I need not go on to relate my adventures, though 
 a full account of them would fill a book. For three 
 successive years I have built my nest and reared my 
 young brood in the same place. I have formed a 
 fast friendship with the old gentleman whose tenant 
 l am, and hope for many years still to enjoy his pro- 
 tection. Every winter I take my journey to the 
 south, and return with the earliest spring. 
 
 “Though my life extends to but four years, I 
 have sung ten thousand songs, travelled fifty thou- 
 sand miles, devoured one hundred thousand insects, 
 and three hundred thousand seeds.” 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 On the narrow and crooked isthmus which con- 
 nects North with South America, about three miles 
 eastward of the present city of Panama, the traveller 
 may find the mouldering ruins of an ancient city. 
 The place is now quite deserted ; but the shattered 
 and decaying remains of houses, churches and for- 
 tifications, show that, at some remote period, this 
 was the site of a considerable town. It is, indeed, 
 the spot where the old city of Panama stood, which 
 was plundered and ruined by Morgan, the renowned 
 buccanier, in 1670. 
 
 It is to this place, and as far back as the year 
 1530, that we ask the reader, in imagination , to ac- 
 company us. The scene presented at that time was 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 127 
 
 strange and striking. All around bore an aspect of 
 wildness, save the little settlements which had been 
 recently made by the Spaniards. The mountains, 
 which here are broken into ridges , between which 
 are broad and fertile valleys, rose into lofty pinna- 
 cles, and, at the period of which we speak, their 
 slopes were covered Avith forests which nowhere 
 showed the encroachments of man. In the wide 
 scene bounded on the west by the Pacific, and on 
 the east by the Andes, not a cultivated field, not a 
 town, a city, or a village, was presented to the eye. 
 The ocean, too, was yet the empire of the whale 
 and the porpoise, for not a vessel had ventured to 
 do more than to cruise along the coast to the dis- 
 tance of a few leagues. 
 
 The settlement of Panama, which soon after rose 
 into a city, and became the centre of trade in this 
 quarter of America, consisted almost wholly of rude 
 barracks for soldiers, a church of rough stones, and 
 a few scattered dwellings, mostly of wood, mingled 
 with thatch. In this place, so recent in origin, and 
 so humble in its actual condition, there were still 
 hearts and minds that were filled Avith a pitch of 
 enthusiam, and an ardor of enterprise, not easily 
 
128 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 conceived in our more tranquil days. America had 
 now been discovered about forty years. It had been 
 found to contain the precious metals — gold and sil- 
 ver — in an abundance which surpassed the dreams 
 of the most unbounded avarice. Mexico had been 
 conquered. Less than a thousand Spanish soldiers 
 had mastered eight millions of people, and all their 
 unmeasured wealth had become the spoil of the vic- 
 tors. 
 
 Nor was even this all. It was rumored that em- 
 pires still richer than Mexico lay to the southward of 
 Panama, and that, while gold and silver were so 
 abundant there as to be used for the commonest 
 utensils, the people were even less warlike and less 
 capable of defence, than those whom Cortez had 
 subdued. The name of Peru had reached the ears 
 of the settlers upon the isthmus , and this was said 
 to be the chief empire of the continent of South 
 America. It may well be believed that, among a set 
 of greedy, bold, and unscrupulous adventurers, like 
 those in the settlement we have just described, such 
 intelligence should have excited the most extravagant 
 dreams of conquest and plunder, to be realized in 
 the yet unexplored regions of the south. 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 129 
 
 In this state of things, we must introduce to our 
 readers a group of Spanish soldiers, sitting beneath 
 a tent, at a little distance from the barracks we have 
 mentioned. They were four in number — three of 
 middle age, and one a youth of scarce eighteen. 
 They were all heavily armed, in the manner of that 
 age, with iron breastplates and short, thick swords; 
 by their sides lay, for each , a ponderous arquebus , 
 then used instead of muskets. All, save the youth, 
 had thick, short, black beards, a little grizzled and 
 burnt by years and exposure to the sun and wind. 
 They lay idly upon the ground — for the weather was 
 excessively hot ; but still the conversation seemed 
 animated and interesting. 
 
 The elder of the group was speaking. “Nay, 
 Bartolo, ” said he, “lam getting old for such an ex- 
 pedition. Speak rather to Chicama. He is still 
 young enough to be cheated by the dreams of glory 
 and ambition. I have had enough of both ; or, rath- 
 er, I have worn out my life without seeing a great 
 deal of either — unless they consist in toil, hardship, 
 and suffering. ” 
 
 “None of your misgivings, old Ironchest, ” said 
 Bartolo; “it is too late for you to repent; so you 
 
130 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 may as well go forward and fulfil your destiny. Non- 
 sense ! You talk of remaining behind, when a pro- 
 ject for plunder is afoot? I should as soon expect 
 to see a wolf refuse to feed on a flock of sheep, be- 
 cause of scruples of conscience. ” 
 
 “What is this expedition every body is talking 
 of?” said the younger of the party, suddenly rising 
 from a listless attitude, and giving his attention to 
 the conversation for the first time. 
 
 “I will tell you,” said Bartolo. — “You have 
 heard of this dare-devil, who is called Francis Pi- 
 zarro?” 
 
 “I have heard of Ii'm,” said Chicama; “but 
 I know nothing more than that he is esteemed a man 
 of great intrepidity and vast ambition. ” 
 
 “That is true of him; but it is not all, ’’said 
 Bartolo. “ He is every way a strange and wonder- 
 ful man. Every point of his history is marvellous. 
 It is said that he was born upon the steps of a church, 
 in Truxillo, in Spain, and, being deserted by his 
 mother, was nursed by a sow. This may not be 
 true, but it is certain that his birth was exceedingly 
 humble, and that he was totally neglected in child- 
 hood. lie was never taught even to read or write, 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 131 
 
 and spent his early days in taking care of pigs. As 
 soon as he approached manhood, he ran away, be- 
 came a soldier, and visited America. Here he soon 
 gained an ascendancy over those around him, and 
 he is now intrusted by our most pious sovereign 
 with the duty of conquering the renowned empire of 
 Peru. ” 
 
 “ And this is the expedition you are speaking of?” 
 said Chicama. 
 
 “ It is, ” said Bartolo; “ and I, for one, am going 
 to join it. They tell wild stories of this Pizarro ; 
 but still he is the very man for such an enterprise. 
 It is only necessary to look at him, to feel confidence 
 in him. He has a frame that seems created for 
 endurance, while his countenance shows that he was 
 made for command. ” 
 
 “ And Avhat are his means?” said Chicama. 
 
 “ Oh, he has means enough. He began this 
 scheme some years ago. Being joined by Almagro, 
 whom every body knows to be a good soldier, and 
 that rich, cunning, old priest, Du Luque, they en- 
 tered upon their project. As their plan was to rob, 
 bum, murder, and plunder the Peruvians, it was 
 necessary to sanctify the business by religious ser- 
 
132 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 vices; so Du Luque said mass, and, dividing the 
 holy wafer into three parts, gave one to Pizarro, an- 
 other to Almagro, and took the third himself. Thus 
 the agreement was ratified, and the work will now go 
 on in the name of the church. ” 
 
 “ Yes, yes,” said Chicama, “and if we join the 
 expedition, we can murder, ravage, and plunder, as 
 we please, and lay claim to reward for good service 
 in the cause of religion, to boot. ” 
 
 “Exactly so,” was the reply. “And further,” 
 said Bartolo, “the success of the scheme has been 
 already put beyond doubt. Pizarro has made an ex- 
 pedition of three years to the coast of Peru, and has 
 ascertained that the tales of the immense wealth of 
 that country are short of the reality. He represents 
 the people as gentle, timid and imbecile, living in 
 tranquil ease; and, while they possess vessels of gold 
 and silver, even for the use of the kitchen, their per- 
 sons are glittering with gems worthy of a prince’s 
 crown. He has just been to Spain, and, having ob- 
 tained the assent and aid of the king, he is going in 
 a few days to set forth upon his enterprise. ” 
 
 “ And I shall go with him,” said Chicama. “And 
 so shall I, ” said another, and another, till the four 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 133 
 
 soldiers had each declared his intention of joining the 
 adventure of Pizarro. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 It was but a short period after the scene delineated 
 in the last chapter, that Pizarro set out from Pan- 
 ama upon that expedition which resulted in the 
 conquest of Peru. The amount of his force, and 
 the extent of his equipments, might excite a smile of 
 derision, did we not know the mighty success which 
 crowned the enterprise. Three small vessels consti- 
 tuted his fleet, and one hundred and eighty men, 
 with thirty-six horses, formed his entire army. It 
 was early in the year 1530 that he departed, and, 
 shaping his course by the shore , he proceeded east- 
 ward till he reached the bay of St. Matthew, after 
 a sail of thirteen days. Here he landed a part of his 
 force, and, while the vessels coasted southward, he 
 marched in the same direction, keeping near the sea, 
 that he might maintain a communication with his 
 ships. 
 
 At first, his track lay through a sterile country. 
 
134 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 thinly inhabited ; at the same lime, the hardships 
 and privations of the men were extreme. These 
 were cheerfully endured for a time ; but, in a short 
 space, they began to compare the alluring descriptions 
 of the country, that had been spread before them, 
 Avith the reality. The result was, a feeling of disap- 
 pointment, and almost a spirit of revolt. Pizarro’s 
 plan, however, was to attack and rob the villages 
 that came in his Avay, and, even in these, consider- 
 able masses of gold and silver were found. 
 
 Thus the flagging hopes of the invaders were kept 
 alive, till they reached the rich province of Coaque. 
 Here the soil Avas fertile, and, as it was now April, 
 the aspect of the country Avas charming. It was also 
 thickly peopled, and on every hand were visible the 
 evidences of a rich and thriving community. Roused 
 by these appearances , Pizarro and his men rushed 
 upon the principal settlement, sword in hand. A- 
 mazed by the appearance of beings such as they had 
 never before beheld, and finding themselves cut to 
 pieces and shot doAvn, by Aveapons that seemed to 
 Avield the thunder and the lightning, the inhabitants 
 fled on every side. Abandoning their tranquil and 
 peaceful homes to the destroyers, they sought refuge 
 
THE CIIILDHEN OF TIIE SUN. 135 
 
 in distant villages, or hid themselves in the moun- 
 tains and thickets around. The aged and the help- 
 less were abandoned, to be slaughtered by the wan- 
 ton soldiery, or to perish from hunger and exposure. 
 Prizing but lightly what the Spaniards most coveted, 
 their vessels and implements of gold and silver, 
 the inhabitants left these behind, and the spoil that 
 fell into the hands of Pizarro and his men was im- 
 mense. 
 
 Nothing could exceed the exultation of the victors 
 on this occasion. Their late despondence was at 
 once exchanged for the most extravagant rejoicings. 
 The wealth was divided according to the rank of each 
 individual, and the share of the common soldiers 
 was such as to make all of them feel rich indeed. 
 So great an interposition of Providence in their favor 
 was worthy of especial remembrance, and Yalverde, 
 the priest and chaplain of the expedition, rendered 
 public thanks to God for having vouchsafed so signal 
 a triumph to the faithful followers of the cross, over 
 the pagan infidels and idoMvorshippers ! 
 
 On the evening of the day that witnessed these 
 scenes, two of the characters whom we have before 
 noticed, Chicama and Bartolo, were withdrawn from 
 
136 FAGGOTS FOU TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 the rest of the soldiery. They sat upon a hill that 
 sloped gently to the west, and seemed, in the far 
 distance, to be bounded by the sea. On the east 
 rose a range of lofty mountains, over whose tops 
 the full moon was now beginning to ascend. 
 
 “ This is a lovely land — a paradise — is it not?” 
 said Chicama to his companion. 
 
 “ Yes — no doubt,” was the reply, “ if it brings 
 us such treasures as these. See here, this is solid 
 gold; and yet it was used only as a saucepan by these 
 savages!” 
 
 “ Poh! what do I care for your gold saucepans?” 
 said Chicama. “I say, look at the landscape 
 around us! Was ever a scene more lovely? It 
 really surpasses Andalusia, which I had fondly dreamed 
 was the fairest spot on the globe. What a balmy 
 air — so soft, so mild, and such sweet perfumes 
 borne to us on every breeze ! And these flowers, 
 scattered over the uncultivated hill-side — how 
 bright, even in the moonlight ! Really, it makes 
 me think of Andalusia. ” 
 
 “What a romantic fool ! ” said the rough Bar- 
 tolo. “ Here you are talking of flowers, and the 
 moon, and Andalusia, instead of looking over your 
 
THE CIIILDKEN OF THE SEN. 
 
 m 
 
 spoils. Sec, in that heap you have more gold and 
 silver than you ever handled before in all your life ! ” 
 “Not so,” said the young soldier; “not so, old 
 Ironsides. I am no better than you now; but I 
 have been in other circumstances. Yet that is nei- 
 ther here nor there, for we are on a level, as we are 
 
 both soldiers. Yet ” 
 
 “Yet what?” 
 
 “ I cannot tell you now; only, Bartolo, if you will 
 lake my share of the plunder, I shall be really ob- 
 liged to you. I do not want it. ” 
 
 “ You are still more a fool than I supposed. ” 
 
 “ Call me what you please, ” said Chicama; “only 
 take these treasures. I ask it as a favor.” 
 
 The hardy old veteran hesitated a moment, and 
 looked curiously in the face of his youthful compan- 
 ion; then, stooping down, betook the proffered 
 heap, which consisted of various pieces of the pre- 
 cious metals, and, with his own share, crammed 
 them into a sack. Having done this, he laid it over 
 his shoulders, and proceeded toward the camp, leav- 
 ing Chicama behind. The youth sat upon the ground 
 for some time , in silence, as if meditating deeply ; 
 and then a gush of tears came down his cheek. At 
 
138 r At ; cots for the fireside. 
 
 length he rose hastily, dashed aside the moisture 
 which filled his eyes, and was about to follow his 
 companion, when a distant object attracted his at- 
 tention. In a deep valley that lay toward the moun- 
 tains, and which was not yet lighted by the rising 
 moon, he saw a white figure, moving slowly forward. 
 Another followed, and still others, until there seemed 
 at least fifty, all emerging from a huge and uncouth 
 structure that stood in the vale, and all taking their 
 way in solemn procession toward the recesses of the 
 wilderness beyond. 
 
 The scene excited the imagination of the young 
 soldier, and, not waiting a moment, he set forward 
 to ascertain the nature of this strange spectacle. He 
 walked a considerable distance, and was greatly sur- 
 prised that the objects of his pursuit seemed still 
 almost as remote as when he first beheld them. He, 
 however, went forward, and soon found that the 
 clearness of the atmosphere had deceived him, and 
 that what he had supposed was near at hand was, 
 in reality, at a much greater distance. Yet his 
 curiosity was too deeply moved to permit his return, 
 without satisfying it; and he still strode forward 
 with an eager pace, and at last approached the 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 OF THE 
 
 DIVERSITY OF iLL!S8l$ 
 
CHICAMA AND RUNA. 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 139 
 
 procession. He could now discover that they were all 
 women, their forms wrapped in white long mantles, 
 and their heads decorated with coronets feathers. 
 They moved onward, with a measured tread, singing 
 a mournful but monotonous hymn. 
 
 Chicama hesitated, for a moment, what to do; 
 but, as he saw no male attendants , he suddenly 
 emerged from the trees, and placed himself in the 
 very path before the leader of the band. A terrific 
 shriek from fifty voices rent the air, and the proces- 
 sion vanished like a dream. But one person remained, 
 the leader of the troop, a woman in the bloom of 
 youth. She was attired as the rest, with a robe that 
 shone like snow in the moonlight; on her brow was 
 a crown, set in front with black eagle’s feathers. Her 
 hair, which was dark as the raven, fell long and loose 
 over her shoulders, while suspended from her neck 
 was an image of the sun richly chased in gold. 
 She was not tall, yet her aspect was commanding ; 
 and, though she seemed in a trance of amazement at 
 the sudden appearance of the young Spaniard, it was 
 evident that she disdained to fly. Chicama was him- 
 self no less taken by surprise. Never before had he 
 met with any thing so strange, so romantic, so beau- 
 
140 FAGGOTS FOU TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 tiful. There was a pride on the fair one’s brow, 
 which seemed to speak defiance; yet, as the young 
 soldier gazed into her deep , dark eyes, they fell, 
 and she was for a moment abashed. But she looked 
 again, and surveyed , with a mixture of awe and 
 admiration , the tall and slender, yet athletic, form 
 of the Spaniard, his breast and back cased in glitter- 
 ing steel , and his whole mien et attire, such as she 
 had never seen before. 
 
 The interview soon became awkward, and Chi- 
 cama advanced toward the stranger. She held in her 
 hand a branch of some flowering shrub, and which 
 seemed to be used as a kind of sceptre. With this 
 she made a motion to repel him, but he approached 
 and took her hand, at the same time kneeling. There 
 was something so respectful in his demeanor, that 
 she did not resist; but while his lips were pressed 
 upon her hand, the twang of a bowstring washeard, 
 and Chicama, with the arrow in his bosom, fell, 
 bleeding, to the ground. 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 141 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 We left oar hero upon the ground, — wounded 
 and fainting from loss of blood, occasioned by an 
 arrow, which had sped unseen, to his bosom. Here 
 he remained in a state of unconsciousness for some 
 lime. When he awoke from his swoon, he found 
 himself on a litter made of branches of trees, and 
 borne forward by four figures, robed in white. He 
 soon discovered, that these were part of the train he 
 had seen in the moonlight, and which had so keenly 
 excited his curiosity. The remainder of the proces- 
 sion he could now discover, at a little distance, 
 winding up the sides of a mountain. 
 
 His first troughts were directed to the strangeness 
 of his situation, and the wildness of the scene around. 
 But, in a few moments, the smarting of his wound 
 recalled the incidents which had lately occurred, and 
 the scene which terminated in the temporary loss of 
 his reason. He laid his hand upon his breast, and 
 now discovered that though his garments w r ere stained 
 with blood , the arrow had been withdrawn , and a 
 dressing of lint had been carefully laid upon the 
 
142 
 
 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 incision. His mind then recalled the image of the 
 leader of the band, and dwelt with mingled Avonder 
 and admiration upon her form and features. 
 
 The result of these hasty reflections was not alto- 
 gether displeasing to the heart of Chicama. He was 
 young, imaginative, and fond of adventure. Born 
 to fortune, and brought up in ease and luxury, he 
 had still broken through the softening influences 
 of education, and joined the adventurers Avho had 
 rushed in a tumultuous tide to the neAV-found world. 
 Despising the floAvery path of honor and fortune, 
 AvhicliAvere his birthright, he went forth as a common 
 soldier, determined to drift upon the tide which 
 chance might bring in his xvay. He had engaged in 
 the enterprise of Pizarro with these vieAvs; and, having 
 no settled plan or purpose, he noAV yielded, with a 
 sort of gratified wonder, to the career Avhich seemed 
 to open before him. 
 
 After marching forward for some time, now creeping 
 sloAvlyand carefully up the mountain , often treading 
 along the dizzy edge of lofty precipices, and now 
 as cautiously descending to the dark and dingy ra- 
 vines beloAv, the procession at last halted before 
 a structure Avhich seemed a rude fortress, partly 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 143 
 
 hewn from the native rock. After a short pause, 
 the train proceeded, and was soon hidden in the 
 shadows of the archway, which formed the entrance 
 to the building. The bearers of our wounded hero 
 followed, and, threading a devious passage, reached 
 a solitary room, where they set him down and dis- 
 appeared. 
 
 It was more than an hour that Chicama was left 
 in solitude to observe the objects around, and to 
 ponder upon the strange incidents which had befal- 
 len him. The sun was now rising, and the light, 
 streaming into his apartment, enabled him to note 
 the scene with precision. He was too weak to rise 
 from his litter, but he could observe through a win- 
 dow, which consisted of an open space, without glass 
 or other covering, that the building was low and 
 formed of huge blocks of stone, heaped upon a na- 
 tural parapet of rooks, which faced a declivity of the 
 mountain. It seemed to be formed into a series 
 of rooms, of different sizes, yet none rising above 
 a single story. The roof was of stone, laid upon 
 rafters of wood. In the room where he lay, there 
 were a few articles of furniture, the uses of which 
 he could, for the most part, hardly guess. A huge 
 
144 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 basin made of gold, a hammer and axe of copper, 
 and a kind of tankard of silver, were the only 
 utensils which seemed to bear a semblance to those 
 to which he was accustomed. As to chairs or ta- 
 bles, he could discover nothing of the kind. 
 
 Having observed and ruminated for a con- 
 siderable time in silence, Chicama heard a light 
 footstep, and, looking around, saw the form of 
 the leader of the moonlight procession before 
 him. She was attired as when he first saw her, 
 and held in her hand the same flowering shrub. 
 Her countenance was still beautiful and lofty, yet 
 shaded with a touch of sadness. She did not speak , 
 and laid her finger on her lip, to enforce silence upon 
 Chicama. Two aged females had followed her. Di- 
 recting the attention of these to the wounded soldier, 
 she gazed at him for a few moments, with a mingled 
 air of pity and reproach, and then departed. 
 
 Chicama would glady have recalled her, but he 
 bad no words at command, which the stranger could 
 comprehend. Having partly risen from his couch, 
 be now sank back exhausted, and gave himself up 
 to events, as they might happen. The two females, 
 who seemed to be assigned as his nurses, set im- 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF TIIE SUN. 145 
 
 mediately about their duties. They brought the 
 youth some fresh Avater in a goblet, which, though 
 of uncouth form, was of gold, and elaborately 
 wrought. They then examined his wound, washed 
 away the clotted gore, and applied a kind of vege- 
 table poultice, laid upon a large leaf. They pre- 
 pared for him a bed, made of the fibres of palm 
 leaves, laid him carefully upon it, and, intimating 
 that he must seek repose, one of them retired, 
 while the other sat down in the court before the 
 door. 
 
 The young soldier was too weak for deep reflection ; 
 the thought that a strange people whom he had 
 come to rob and murder should treat him with such 
 care and tenderness, having glanced across his mind, 
 he resigned himself to sleep. But his repose was 
 disturbed by painful dreams, and, before the day 
 closed , his mind wandered in the delirium of fever. 
 For a week he remained in a critical state; but, 
 owing to the skill and devotion of his grizzly nurses, 
 the disease took a favorable turn, at the end of 
 that period, and he was soon able to rise from his 
 bed. 
 
 His recovery was now rapid, and in a few davs 
 7 
 
146 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 lie was able to walk about the court of the building 
 in which he had been boused, and to make various 
 observations upon it. It appeared, as we have be- 
 fore remarked, to be an extensive edifice, consisting 
 of a long suite of rooms, all of one story, formed of 
 rough stone, nicely fitted to each other without 
 mortar or cement. It had a rude and irregular 
 aspect, and seemed now nearly deserted. 
 
 In a few days, Chicama was strong enough to 
 extend his walks; and, seeing that he was left to 
 himself, he issued from one of the gateways of the 
 castle, and, following a path made with great care 
 and labor, soon reached an eminence from which 
 he could take a wide survey of the adjacent country. 
 He found himself on the top of a considerable 
 mountain, which seemed but one of the mighty steps 
 which ascended to the higher peaks beyond. Here 
 and there , on the slopes and in the valleys which 
 lay before him, he could distinguish groups of edi- 
 fices, seeming sometimes to form villages, and at 
 others appearing like large towns. The whole scene 
 indicated a teeming population, and the desire arose 
 in his mind to visit some of these places. While he 
 was balancing in his mind, whether to put this wish 
 
T11E CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 147 
 
 into execution, lie chanced to see the lace of one of 
 his old nurses , peering through a group of bushes. 
 He instantly perceived that he was watched, and, 
 not choosing to incur the displeasure of those who 
 had treated him so kindly, he turned, and slowly 
 made his way back to his room. 
 
 On the morning which followed this incident, 
 Chicama rose, as usual, and was about to sally 
 forth to breathe the fresh air, when, to his sur- 
 prise, he found the door of his apartment closed 
 and bolted. He then turned his attention to the 
 window, and found that also closed. He was about 
 to force these barriers which confined him, when he 
 hesitated, and began to consider his position. 
 While he was busy with his reflections, he thought 
 he heard a distant sound, quite unusual in this sol- 
 itary spot. He listened, and could perceive ahum, 
 like the moving of a vast multitude. His curiosity 
 was quickened ; and , bending his ear more keenly 
 to the effort, he could discern something like the 
 measured tread of an army, and the deep cadence 
 of martial music. 
 
 Roused and agitated by these sounds, the young 
 Spaniard applied himself to the framework which 
 
148 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 fastened up the doorway, but found his strength in- 
 sufficient to force it open. lie then climbed to the 
 window, but was unable to make a passage there. 
 While he stood on a projecting rock in the Avail of 
 his room, hesitating what course to pursue, his eye 
 caught an opening in the roof ; and, with a slight 
 effort, he made his way through it, and thus unex- 
 pectedly found himself on the top of the building. 
 Casting his glance in the direction in Avhich he had 
 heard the sounds before described, he saw a vast 
 procession moving sloAvly forward upon the road or 
 causeway, to which we have before alluded. Al- 
 ready were the foremost of the party near the castle, 
 and Chicama, himself unnoticed, could distinctly see 
 the faces , dress and equipage of many individuals 
 of the train. 
 
 The leaders seemed to consist of soldiers, lightly 
 armed with bows and arrows, spears, slings, and 
 small battle-axes. Of these there were about a 
 hundred. Then came a numerous retinue of men, 
 gaily decorated with gaudy feathers, and glittering 
 Avith gems and ornaments of gold. Each wore a 
 cap, or coronet, set round Avith feathers, and bound 
 by a fillet covered Avith emeralds, rubies, and dia- 
 
THE CHILDREN OE THE SUN. 149 
 
 monds. Behind Ibis gorgeous throng, an individual 
 of lofty mien, and still more richly attired, was borne 
 on a litter by eight men, all in the bloom of youth, 
 and attired with the utmost simplicity. Such was 
 their strength, that the weight of their burden 
 seemed like a feather, and they strode forward as 
 freely as if wholly unencumbered. 
 
 Behind the individual who seemed the chief per- 
 sonage in the procession was a small group of fe- 
 males; they were on foot, yet richly dressed, and 
 bearing an aspect of unusual dignity. Immediately 
 following these was a train of women dressed in 
 white ; and Chicama had no difficulty in perceiving 
 that the leader was no other than the remarkable 
 personage whom he had met at the head of the 
 moonlight procession, and in whose presence he 
 had received the arrow-shot wound in his breast. 
 Beyond this train of while-robed women, a mingled 
 throng of soldiers and attendants came rolling on , 
 without confusion, yet without seeming order or 
 discipline. 
 
 The whole number of persons thus displayed to 
 the view of our adventurer amounted to some thou- 
 sands ; yet there was not a horse, or other quadru- 
 
150 
 
 FAGGOTS FOK THE FIIIESIDE. 
 
 pcd, among them ; nor was there a travelling vehicle 
 of any kind, except the highly ornamented litter on 
 which the chief was borne along. The whole moved 
 slowly forward to the low music of horns and drums, 
 and, passing under the archway of the building be- 
 fore mentioned, gradually entered within the court. 
 When the chief came, a space was opened in the 
 crowd, and he was conducted to one of the larger 
 apartments of the edifice. The women were mar- 
 shalled to another; and by degrees the whole assembly 
 seemed distributed to their several quarters, the com- 
 mon soldiers and people remaining in the open court. 
 
 Chicama noted all these evolutions with intense 
 interest; at the same time, he became curious to 
 know how these various events might bear upon his 
 own prospects. Considering the kind treatment he 
 had received, he was inclined to believe that nothing 
 injurious to his safety could be intended, and he was 
 strengthened in this belief, by knowing that the 
 while-robed priestess, who had saved him before, 
 Avas among the croAvd. Yet he was so ignorant of 
 the manners and customs of these people, as to be 
 able only to form conjectures as to the result of the 
 strange spectacle he had just witnessed. 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 151 
 
 When the buslle of the scene was over, Chicama 
 descended into his room, and, reclining upon his 
 bed, waited impatiently for the progress of events. 
 Nor was he obliged to wait long. In the course of 
 half an hour, he heard a noise at the doorway of his 
 apartment. The framework was removed, and 
 an Indian of remarkable appearance , stood before 
 him. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The young Spaniard was not a little astonished at 
 the aspect and bearing of the personage who had just 
 entered his apartment. He was tall, and dressed 
 with a lafrge, square cloak, or mantle, of cotton 
 cloth, thrown over his shoulders; a kind of tunic, 
 of similar fabric, was fastened to his body by a sash. 
 His head was uncovered; and, instead of exhibiting 
 the straight, jet-black locks supposed to be universal 
 with the Indians, it presented a mass of hair, scarce- 
 ly less white than the driven snow. His eyes were 
 also light colored, and his skin was of a paler hue 
 than was common to the natives of the country. 
 
152 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Cliicama gazed upon Ibis individual, as he came 
 into the room, and stood a moment before him, in 
 doubt whether lie were not a European. But lie 
 soon discovered that he had the form and bearing of 
 the Peruvian, and was apparently one of those persons 
 upon whom Nature had passed off a practical joke, 
 in the present case rendering him an object of stri- 
 king peculiarity. 
 
 The Peruvian, having looked upon Chicama for a 
 moment, proceeded into the middle of the room, and 
 bent upon one knee before the youth. He then 
 lifted his finger, and pointed upward, and spoke, but 
 in a tongue unknown to the Spaniard. Chicama 
 now spoke, also ; and, to his amazement, the stran- 
 ger replied in Spanish, “I listen; I understand. 
 You are a Spaniard ! ” 
 
 “Who are you? What are you?” were the 
 ready exclamations of Chicama. 
 
 “You a Spaniard, and not know me! You, of 
 the white race, and descended from the skies , ob- 
 liged to inquire of me my name and lineage ! Yet 1 
 will tell you. I am Orano, the Child of the Moon. 
 These silver locks attest my parentage. ” 
 
 “ And what is your office here ? ” 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 153 
 
 “I am the minister of him who is the son of 
 Iluascar Capac, the sublime Huascar, inca of Peru. ” 
 “ But I had thought Atahualpa was inca. ” 
 
 “And so he claims to be; but the sun, and the 
 moon, and the stars, denounce him. Huascar is the 
 true inca of Peru, by the decrees of Heaven; and this 
 will appear in due time. From him I come to you. 
 You belong to the company of the chief who is now 
 desolating our country with fire and sword, — the 
 terrible Pirarro. We have heard your story from 
 Runa, the Virgin of the Sun, the high-born 
 maiden, known by the title of the ‘ Evening Star. ’ 
 You were one of those who ravaged the city of Co- 
 aque. How can it be, that beings who seem endowed 
 with superhuman power should be thus cruel? 
 Are you descended from heaven, and do you come 
 from a benignant God ? Or are you disgorged by the 
 volcano, and sent forth upon earth by a vengeful 
 deity, to punish mankind for their wickedness? 
 What is the mission, what the purpose, of these 
 wonderful beings called Spaniards ? ” 
 
 Chicama was about to reply, when the difficulty 
 of answering the question struck him forcibly, and 
 he said, evasively, “I will tell you in due time. 
 
154 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Take me to the inca, and I will answer him. Foi 
 the present, I need but say, that the Spaniards come 
 on an errand of peace. They come in the name of 
 a mighty king and the God of heaven and earth. 
 Submit, and ours will prove an errand of peace; 
 resist, and ruin will overwhelm you. But, tell me, 
 Child of the Moon, tell me whence it is that you 
 speak the language of the Spaniard. ” 
 
 “ Can the offspring of a heavenly orb need but to 
 ask, and to receive ? ” 
 
 “ Then you, a Peruvian, speak Spanish by the gift 
 of birth ! ” 
 
 “ I said not that. No; I had instructions from a 
 Spaniard who fled from Panama, and lived two years 
 at Quito. But I, alone, could learn his speech. To 
 me it was the gift of Heaven. And yet it was not 
 bestowed upon Orano, the Child of the Moon; but 
 upon Orano, the minister of Huascar, inca. ” 
 
 “ It gives me great joy to have met one so gifted; 
 and now tell me, Orano, Child of the Moon, and 
 minister of the sublime inca, what is his majesty’s 
 pleasure with me ? ” 
 
 “ Orano speaks not for the inca, but as the inca 
 commands. ” 
 
THE CHILDREN OF TIIE SUN. 155 
 
 “ Well — let me be taken to him. ” 
 
 “Are you prepared to stand in the presence of 
 one who represents the Spirit of Light and Heat, and 
 Life on earth, — the offspring of the sun ! ” 
 
 “ I am a Spaniard, and fear nothing. ” 
 
 “ The inca will let his pleasure be known. ” Saying 
 this, the Indian was about to depart, when Chicama 
 spoke once more : “ Say, Orano, where is the 
 maiden, whom you call the “ Evening Star, ” — the 
 beautiful priestess of the sun ? ” 
 
 “ Runa is in the keeping of Heaven. ” 
 
 “Yes, yes; I can well believe it; but may I not 
 see her? She saved my life. May I not give her 
 thanks ? ” 
 
 “Runa needs no thanks; asks no thanks. She 
 is a woman to our eyes ; yet she is a ray of the im- 
 mortal sun. Can a thing so exalted value human 
 words— sounds, that come and go like the breeze?” 
 
 “Nay, Offspring of the Moon; let me see her, if 
 it be in thy power. If Runa is of the sun, she must 
 be willing to shed her beneficent light on all ; and 
 especially on one who is disposed to worship her. ” 
 “Spaniard, you speak ignorantly or profanely. 
 Worship is only due to Pachacamac, or his glorious 
 
156 
 
 I'AGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 image, llic sun. If you speak ofRuna as an object 
 of adoration, you are an idolater. If you use, in 
 respect to her, the light speech of gallantry, you de- 
 serve nothing but scorn. Adieu! ” 
 
 With these words, the Child of the Moon departed, 
 leaving Chicama in a state of mingled vexation, 
 wonder, and anxiety. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 After the departure of Orano, Chicama remained 
 for the space of two hours, expecting a messenger to 
 summon him before the inca. At length, he heard 
 a confused sound without, and, immediately after- 
 ward, the door of his prison was opened. A number of 
 Indians entered, forming a single file, and marching 
 around the room in bending and winding lines. 
 They were gaudily dressed, their heads bearing cor- 
 onets decorated with feathers and glittering gems. 
 Over their shoulders they had mantles of coarse cot- 
 ton cloth, ornamented with stripes of red and yellow. 
 Around the waist was a sash of blue, binding the 
 mantle to the body. 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 157 
 
 The solemn countenances and lofty tread of those 
 Indians, with their mystic circles around the room, 
 contrasted strangely with their tawdry attire. The 
 effect upon our young hero was a mingled sentiment 
 of ridicule and amazement. After the party had per- 
 formed various evolutions, they arranged themselves 
 in a circle around the room. One of them, who 
 seemed to be the leader, then stepped forward, and 
 made an animated address to the young Spaniard. 
 Of this the latter understood not a word; but, sup- 
 posing that he was to be taken to the inca, he bowed 
 his head, laid his hand upon his heart, and turned 
 his faceto ward the inca’s quarters, — thus endeavor- 
 ing to intimate his readiness to go thither. He 
 seemed to be understood, and, after a variety of cer- 
 emonies, he Avas encircled by the guard, and taken 
 on his Avay to the inca. 
 
 It appeared that the edifice in which Chicama had 
 been confined and where Huascar was noAV lodged, 
 Avas only a stopping-place upon the great road which 
 led from Cuzco to Quito, a distance of one thousand 
 five hundred miles. It Avas, hoAvever, a massy struc- 
 ture, composed of huge blocks of stone, nicely fitted ' 
 together Avithout mortar. It Avas of great extent, 
 
158 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 enclosing and covering at least three acres of ground. 
 It consisted of a series of apartments, sufficient to 
 give shelter to several thousand persons. The gen- 
 eral aspect ol the building was that of an irregular 
 fort, upon the walls of which, here and there, were 
 to be seen structures, either designed as dwellings 
 or temples. 
 
 These observations were made by Chicama, as he 
 was conducted across the court by the guard. These 
 walked slowly and solemnly to the rude music of gongs 
 and horns. The procession at length reached a lofty 
 portion of the castle, and, a door being opened, the 
 white-haired Orano appeared. Making several mo- 
 tions toward the sky, with a black wand which he 
 held in his hand, he directed the troop to follow him, 
 and passed into the building. Proceeding through a 
 long avenue, they reached a hall of great extent. Paus- 
 ing at the threshold, Orano again performed some 
 mystic evolutions with his wand. The guard then 
 formed in two lines, on the right and left, and 
 Chicama was placed between. In this manner they 
 entered the hall. 
 
 This was crowded with a large number of Peru- 
 vians, all of them richly decorated, and seeming to be 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 159 
 
 the nobles of the land. At the extremity of the room 
 sat a man of majestic appearance, — though scarcely 
 having reached the period of middle age. At his 
 side was a young man about twenty years of age, 
 bearing a strong resemblance to him, and appearing 
 also to be a person of distinction. The scene was in 
 the highest, degree imposing. As Chicama entered, 
 every countenance was turned upon him with keen, 
 and scrutinizing curiosity; all around, there appeared 
 nothing but frowning countenances, and black, pene- 
 trating eyes. For a moment, the youth’s nerves were 
 shaken ; he hesitated and looked round Avith a bewil- 
 dered and faltering air. But his Spanish blood soon 
 returned to his heart, a,nd the daring character of his 
 disposition enabled him to rally. With an assured 
 step, he proceeded. 
 
 The guard had now fallen back, and Orano con- 
 ducted him to the august personage at the extremity of 
 (he hall. This was Huascar Inca. Orano boAved to 
 the earth, and spoke a few Avords in a low tone. He 
 then made a sign for Chicama to kneel, Avhich he did. 
 They both arose, and stood before the monarch. 
 For the space of two or three minutes, not a word 
 was spoken ; a death-like silence pervaded the whole 
 
ICO FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 assembly. During Ibis period , the king was gazing 
 at the young Spaniard, as if he would read his very 
 soul. He ran his eye up and down, minutely 
 examining his attire. lie gazed in the countenance of 
 the stranger with an aspect of mingled awe and 
 admiration. At last, somewhat abruptly, he spoke. 
 The words were not understood by Chicama, but were 
 translated by Orano. “ The sublime Huascar Inca, 
 child of the sun, speaks to thee ! ” said Orano. ‘ ‘ He 
 asks, ‘ Are you a god? ’ ” 
 
 Under less solemn circumstances , our hero, who 
 felt that he was any thing rather than a god , would 
 have smiled ; but he answered, seriously, “ I am not 
 a god, but a Spaniard.” The dialogue then proceeded, 
 — Orano translating the words of the inca. 
 
 “ What is a Spaniard? ” 
 
 “ I come from a distant country, and am the sub- 
 ject of a mighty king. ” 
 
 “ Are all your people white, like yourself? ” 
 
 “ Yes. ” 
 
 “ Our historians tell us that the founders of the 
 incarial dominion were also white. Have you ever 
 heard of Manco Capac, and his wife Mamma Oello?” 
 ” Never. ” 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 161 
 
 “ I must tell you their story. Ages ago , the Pe- 
 ruvians were a wild and savage race. They dwelt 
 in rude caves, were without attire, and lived by hunt- 
 ing and war. Suddenly, there appeared among these 
 ignorant people, two persons, a seeming man and 
 woman. They Avere of majestic mien, and their 
 forms Avere robed in fine garments. They were 
 Avhite, like you ; they bore on their countenances a 
 look of intelligence more than mortal, yet softened 
 by a smile of benignity. 
 
 “ This mysterious and majestic pair first appeared 
 on the floAvery banks of Lake Titicaca. The savages 
 lied from their presence in fear and Avonder. The 
 strangers beckoned them back. One by one , they 
 crept from their hiding-places, and crouched at the 
 feet of those Avhom they still seemed to fear. 
 
 “ Manco Capac noAV spoke to them, in a strange 
 tongue, yet it reached their hearts. * We are child- 
 ren of the sun ! ’ said he ; ‘ Ave are sent by the Benef- 
 icent Master of that glorious orb to visit you. Pacha- 
 camac has seen your ignorance and poverty. The 
 Sublime Essence pitied you. He had given you the 
 sun; but your minds were dark, and you could not see 
 God’s image; you could not raise your thoughts above 
 
10:2 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 the chase, and warfare with your fellow-men. You 
 looked up to the sun , and you saw in it nothing but 
 blood — blood — blood! He has sent us, his children, 
 to enlighten your souls ; to teach you that he delights 
 not in blood, but in peace and love. We have come 
 to show you a better way ; to show you the art of 
 drawing fruits and flowers from the bosom of our 
 mother earth; to instruct you how to form comfort- 
 able dwellings ; and how to weave fabrics, that may 
 shelter the body from the severity of the seasons. 
 We have come to teach you the arts of healing, the 
 profound science of the heavenly bodies, the wonders 
 of the seasons and the will of God. Will you listen 
 to our message? Will you obey our commands?’ 
 
 “ The people obeyed willingly; for the heavenly 
 messengers spoke with authority. The dominion of 
 Manco Capac was established. Beneath his genial 
 sway the people rose from a savage to a civilized con- 
 dition. The nation increased in numbers; new tribes 
 and new territories came under its sway ; the arts 
 flourished; gold, silver, and precious stones, marked 
 the riches of the land ; luscious fruits sprang from the 
 soil; cities dotted the landscape, splendid edifices 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 103 
 
 arose on every hand, and the worship of the sun was 
 respected. 
 
 “ Such things followed from the revelations of 
 Manco Capac. He was the first inca , and I am his 
 lineal descendant. As such, I claim the dominion of 
 Peru. It is Huascar Inca that speaks. Say, Spaniard, 
 nave you heard of these things before? ” 
 
 “ Never. ” 
 
 The inca seemed disappointed, and the conversa- 
 tion continued. But the remainder of the scene must 
 be reserved for another chapter. 
 
 Chapter vi. 
 
 The interview between the inca and the young 
 Spaniard continued. “ I am disappointed,” said the 
 former, after a long pause. “ I had fondly deemed 
 that these strange persons , who have landed on our 
 shores, and who seem to be gifted with more than 
 mortal power, were of the race of Manco Capac, lineal 
 descendants of the sun, my own kindred, and that to 
 them I might look for aid in a present emergency. 
 
104 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 “ I must tell you, Spaniard, that my father, the 
 mighty Huayna Capac, was the twelfth monarch who 
 had sat on the incarial throne, from the time of Manco 
 Capac. He was a great king, and a mighty con- 
 queror. He extended his sway in all directions, and 
 added the powerful kingdom of Quito to his domin- 
 ions. In the capital of this province he often resided, 
 and it became a rival to Cuzco, the ancient me- 
 tropolis. 
 
 “ My father, seduced by some evil power to de- 
 part from the golden laws of the empire, fordidding 
 the inca to marry out of the royal line, wedded the 
 daughter of the king of Quito. By her he had a son, 
 to whom was given the name of Atahualpa. At his 
 death , my father bequeathed to me , his only lawful 
 successor and his eldest born, the ancient empire of 
 Peru ; on Atahualpa he bestowed the kingdom of 
 Quito. 
 
 “ This was alike a wrong to the laws and to me, 
 but I submitted to it, for I loved Atahualpa with all 
 my soul. But he was crafty and perfidious. Not 
 content to abide by my father’s decree, he desired to 
 reign over the whole empire. He secretly plotted 
 against me; he seduced, by means of his emissaries, 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 1G3 
 
 my friends and soldiers, even in my capital of Cuzco. 
 When all his schemes were prepared, he marched 
 against me, and, after a severe struggle, he has tri- 
 umphed in his wicked attempt to deprive me of my 
 rights. 1 am now a mere prisoner of state. I am 
 permitted to wander about from place to place , but 
 my attendants are unarmed ; we arc environed by 
 watchful bands of troops, and while Atahualpa revels 
 in the splendors of the incarial throne, Huascar Ca- 
 pac, the true inca, the unspotted reflection of the sun, 
 is committed to the care of priests, and commended 
 to his devotions! 
 
 “ Nor is even this all. The evil-minded Ata- 
 hualpa has caused the lineal heirs of the throne to be 
 slain. It would make your heart quake and your 
 flesh creep to hear the story of his massacres of the 
 sacred Children of the Sun. After the fatal battle ot 
 the Apurimac, when I was defeated, he summoned 
 all the incarial line to Cuzco. Those that came were 
 put to death; neither age nor sex were spared. Some 
 were beheaded, and some precipitated from rocks. 
 Women and children were hung by their hair to the 
 branches of trees and left there to die. A few only 
 of our lineage have escaped. Manco Capac, my 
 
160 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 younger brother, is still alive and at liberty. My 
 nephew, Iluayna Capac, here at my side, and Runa, 
 my niece, a priestess of the sun and now one of my 
 attendants, are all that survive. I only am permitted 
 to live by the perfidious and cruel Atahualpa, that he 
 may strengthen his interest with the people, by pre- 
 tending to reign in my place and by my assent. Such 
 is the humiliating condition of Huascar Capac. I am 
 a king, yet not a king; I am a child of the sun , yet a 
 despised prisoner; I am an inca, yet only a thing to 
 be looked upon with pity; I am placed on a throne, 
 but to make all the world point at my disgrace. All 
 eyes are gazing at me, but only to see the fallen inca.” 
 
 Here the emotion of the dethroned monarch was 
 extreme. His throat seemed choked for a time. He 
 rose from his couch, and looked around with a fierce, 
 yet bewildered air. A strong sensation ran through 
 the assembly, though the words that had fallen from 
 the inca were only heard by Orano , Chicama, and a 
 few confidential friends, around the king. After a 
 short space, he proceeded. 
 
 “ I have told thee, Spaniard, child of the East, a 
 monarch’s sorrows. Let no one envy a king; for his 
 griefs are in proportion to his greatness. I have only 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 1G7 
 
 been elevated to the skies by my birth — to be dashed 
 farther and more fatally down to earth. 
 
 “ Yet I mourn not for myself, alone. The domin- 
 ion of the incas was founded in peace. Our mon- 
 archswere, like their father, the sun, the dispensers 
 of benefits alone. As the great source of light, and 
 heat, and life, leaves the work of desolation and 
 disease and death, to the cloud and the tempest, to 
 the whirlwind, the wa'erspout, and the seasons, so 
 Manco Capac and his successors left wars , and 
 bloodshed, and torture, and imprisonment, to savage 
 kings and chiefs. 
 
 “ I mourn, Spaniard, that this golden age of Peru 
 is fled ; that this high boast of our dynasty is no 
 longer fit for an inca’s tongue. I mourn that the 
 serpent ambition crept into my father’s bosom. The 
 sun is said to shine in the heavens ; but to me it is 
 henceforth dimmed with spots. The light shines not 
 on the hill and the vale , as in the days of my youth. 
 The landscape has lost its loveliness. The human 
 face is no longer human. I' see marks of blood on 
 every countenance. 
 
 “ One hope had indeed risen in my bosom. I 
 heard of the wondrous band led hither by Pizarro. 
 
1G8 FAGGOTS FOP. THE FIKESIDE. 
 
 I heard that their weapons wielded the thunder and 
 the lightning. I heard that soldiers, mounted on 
 ilect and fiery beasts, united the cunning and skill of 
 men, to the agility and strength of brutes. I heard 
 that they had swords glittering as silver, and sharp 
 as the points of diamonds. I heard that they were 
 invincible. I heard that every thing fell helpless 
 before that wondrous people. 
 
 “ And I asked myself, ‘ Whence such a miracle? 
 Why such a mighty apparition at this moment? ’ I 
 connected the event with my own fortunes and those 
 of my kingdom. I fancied that this prodigy was sent 
 to aid me to hurl Atahualpa from his usurped eleva- 
 tion ; to restore the lawful sovereign to his throne ; to 
 bring back the empire of Peru to its ancient domin- 
 ion of peace and prosperity. 
 
 “ Yet in these golden hopes, it seems, I am likely 
 to be disappointed. You say, Spaniard, that you 
 have never heard of Manco Capac ; that you come 
 from across the sea; that you are servants of a 
 mighty king, who reigns in the land of the rising sun. 
 Yet you know nothing of the mcas. Alas for bleed- 
 ing Peru! alas for despised, dethroned, imprisoned, 
 degraded Huascar Inca! 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 169 
 
 “ Still, I will send messengers to the fearful Pi- 
 zarro. I will state to him my wrongs. I will lay 
 before him the griefs of my people. I will make 
 him see the wickedness of my rival, in dismembering 
 an ancient empire, in introducing bloodshed into a 
 peaceful country, iu substituting the reign of violence 
 for the reign of justice, mercy, and truth. I will 
 appeal to him in behalf of humanity and eternal right. 
 Pizarro, it is said, is powerful above mortals. Su- 
 perhuman power is only bestowed by Heaven upon 
 the good, the benignant, the merciful, the just. ” 
 
 The inca paused. He then turned to Orano, 
 spoke a few words in his own tongue, and Chicama 
 was conducted out of the hall. He was then taken 
 to the apartments he had before occupied , the door 
 was closed, and he was once more left to himself. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Our hero remained undisturbed for several hours 
 in his room, or rather his prison; for he now per- 
 ceived that, during his absence, the breaches in the 
 
 8 
 
170 FAGGOTS FOK TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 wall had been repaired, and Ihe spaces in the roof, by 
 which he had once passed out, were closed up. The 
 room was now dark; and, at length, the prisoner 
 began to feel a sense of loneliness and gloom, 
 quite unusual to him. 
 
 After a few hours, however, his solitude was 
 broken, and Orano entered the apartment, not forget- 
 ting the ceremonious marks of respect with which he 
 had always treated the Spaniard. After a few words 
 of introduction, he told Chicama that Huascar had 
 sent deputies to Pizarro, offering him an immense 
 sum of gold and silver, if he would undertake to 
 depose his brother and rival, and place him, Huas- 
 car, on the throne. Orano was sanguine that the 
 mission would prove successful, but he still wished to 
 know the opinion of Chicama; and for this object he 
 now paid him a visit. 
 
 Chicama, who knew the greedy nature of the 
 Spanish leader, entertained no favorable opinion as to 
 the issue of Huascar’s embassy. He intimated to 
 Orano that his master was a prisoner, and could do 
 little, compared with Atahualpa, who was, in fact, 
 emperor, and held the wealth and power of the coun- 
 try in his hands. If, then, Pizarro was to be moved 
 
THE CHILDREN OF T1IE SUN. 171 
 
 by offers of gold and silver, Alahualpa would ne- 
 cessarily have the advantage. 
 
 “ But, ” said Orano , “ your chief cannot be deaf 
 to the appeals of justice. Atahualpa is a usurper. 
 He is so conscious of this, that he uses the name of 
 Iluascar to sustain his authority with the nation. It 
 is for this reason alone that Huascar is surrounded 
 with a gorgeous retinue, and treated with the pomp 
 of a real king. Were it not for this motive, the dark- 
 minded Atahualpa would not hesitate to dip his hand 
 in his brother’s blood, and sweep him forever from 
 his path. ” 
 
 “ This may be, ” said Chicama; “ but how is the 
 Spanish general to know all this ? He comes hither, 
 and finds Atahualpa on the throne. To him he 
 seems to be the emperor; he is emperor in fact. 
 Can you expect that one who is a prisoner will bo 
 heard, when a monarch, wielding the power of the 
 nation, — one occupying the throne, wearing the 
 crown, and surrounded with emblems of royalty, — 
 speaks? ” 
 
 Orano was struck with the force of these words, 
 lie paused, and remained for a time buried in 
 gloomy thought. He cast a careful and anxious 
 
172 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 glance around the room, and shortly took his leave. 
 Two days now passed and Chicama saw no one, his 
 food being thrust in at an opening beneath the door. 
 He heard occasional noises, as of people passing, 
 and fancied that he heard the tramp of horses and the 
 neighing of a steed at a little distance. 
 
 He grew at first weary , and then impatient. The 
 third day came. He could tell the light of morning 
 by the rays that streamed faintly through some open- 
 ings in the massive walls. He heard a bustle with- 
 out, in the court-yard. He heard low, measured 
 sounds, as if a solemn procession were passing. 
 All became silent as death. Hours passed away. 
 Night set in. The bats that nestled in the crannies 
 of the walls, or hung in clusters from the roof, took 
 their departure. Chicama sat wakeful and watchful 
 on the floor of his dungeon. He heard nothing save 
 the beatings of his own heart. A fearful gloom had 
 gathered over his mind. He imagined that all had 
 gone away from the castle, and left him, forgotten, 
 in his prison. 
 
 This idea had hardly flashed upon his mind when 
 he heard a scream. It seemed to fill the air, and 
 thrill even the stones of the prison walls. It passed, 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 173 
 
 and no oilier sound was heard. The mind of Chi— 
 cuina, accustomed lo scenes of adventure , was not 
 easily shaken ; but the circumstances in which he 
 was now placed affected him with an unwonted 
 emotion, amounting to horror. He passed the re- 
 mainder of the night in restless anxiety. In the 
 morning, he waited till the hour at which he was 
 accustomed to receive his meals. No one came. 
 
 “ And am I, then, to starve in this prison-house?” 
 said the young man, springing to his feet. “ Is this 
 dungeon to be my grave ? Am I to draw out my last 
 breath in solitude, and sleep here in everlasting si- 
 lence? ” These thoughts nerved him with a kind of 
 frenzy, and he cast about for the means of breaking 
 from his prison. He looked up and down the walls, 
 and one by one surveyed their huge masses. They 
 seemed to offer no hope of escape. He applied his 
 shoulder to the door, but it did not yield. He now 
 began a more careful examination, and minutely in- 
 spected every place which presented a chance of 
 deliverance. 
 
 The day passed in unavailing schemes and fruitless 
 efforts. Night once more set in, and once more the 
 youth’s imagination became filled with restless and 
 
174 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 fearful thoughts. While deeply buried in his gloomj 
 fancies, he heard a slight noise without, and near 
 the door of his room. It was followed by a heavy 
 sound, as if a stone had been rolled away. He 
 applied himself to the door; it yielded, and he step- 
 ped forth into the open air. It was intensely dark, 
 but he could see a slight, ghost-like form gliding 
 away. He paused , and a strange fear came 
 over him. A coldness crept through his limbs, 
 and he shivered, as if pierced with the chill night 
 air. 
 
 This emotion was but momentary. The blood 
 driven to the youth’s heart instantly rushed back to 
 his limbs, and tingled in his fingers. He set forward, 
 and pursued the retreating form, to which he felt 
 himself indebted for his deliverance. A new and 
 animating thought took possession of his mind. It 
 was Runa, as he fancied, who had thus remembered 
 him, and saved him from a terrible doom. His feet 
 now bounded over the earth ; the castle was soon left 
 behind; trees, stones, ledges, offered little obstruction 
 to his progress. He followed the retreating image, 
 which seemed rather a wreath of mist than a substan- 
 tial form — wending noiselessly and rapidly through 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 475 
 
 copse and glen, and defying his utmost attempts to 
 approach it. 
 
 At length they came near a ridge, which seemed to 
 stand like a mountain barrier, directly across their 
 path. Chicama deemed it impossible to ascend this, 
 and now felt confident- that be should come up with 
 the fugitive. But the latter, on reaching the base of 
 the mountain, seemed to find a narrow footway, and 
 lightly ascended the very face of the rock. Chicama 
 was staggered ; for it seemed to him nothing less than 
 a miracle. He paused — drew his hand across his 
 eyes, as if to assure himself that it was not all a 
 dream. But the wreathy image still ascended; and, 
 fearing that he should lose all trace of it, he pressed 
 forward, and was soon rejoiced to find a channel or 
 furrow in the cliff sufficient for a footing. He began 
 his ascent; and such was the excited state of his mind, 
 that, in the midnight darkness, he was able to discov- 
 er the windings of the narrow and dizzy pathway. He 
 kept onward, and soon attained a fearful elevation. 
 Yet the rocks continued to rise before him, seeming 
 to tower up to the very clouds, and offer '.ng no visible 
 point of termination. The object of his pursuit 
 
170 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 pressed forward, though the distance between them 
 seemed gradually to diminish. 
 
 Animated by this idea, Chicama redoubled his 
 efforts, and, seeming reckless of danger, travelled up 
 the face of the rocks with the celerity of a mountain 
 goat. At last, the form of the mysterious fugitive 
 was near, and he seemed distinctly to trace the out- 
 line of a human figure. lie made one effort more : 
 he reached forth his hand ; but a dizziness seized him 
 — he wavered, reeled, and fell! 
 
 CHAPTER Y III. 
 
 Soon after the interview between our hero and 
 the unfortunate Huascar, the latter secretly sent mes- 
 sengers to Pizarro , who was now in his vicinity, 
 craving his aid, and offering immense sums of gold 
 and silver, if he would assist him in recovering his 
 throne, and punishing the usurper, Atahualpa. The 
 Spanish leader sent an embassy to the captive king, 
 and made fair promises. 
 
 All these proceedings soon reached the ears of 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SEN. 177 
 
 Atahualpa, who immediately despatched orders for 
 the execution of his brother, Huascar. The perform- 
 ance of this deed was not difficult, for the unhappy 
 king was completely within the toils of his conqueror. 
 It chanced however that the event was accidentally 
 deferred, though it came at no distant day. At- 
 tended by the retinue we have described, Huascar 
 was marching forth from the castle, when an unseen 
 arrow sped from the bow of one of the agents of 
 Atahualpa, glanced past his breast and entered that 
 of the youthful Huayna Capac, at his side. The 
 latter uttered a single scream and fell lifeless to the 
 earth. Huascar was borne away by his attendants, 
 and in a fea weeks, he fell a victim to Ata- 
 hualpa’s policy, though it Avas not till the latter was 
 in the toils of Pizarro , and drawing near to the 
 end of his career of usurpation and bloodshed. 
 
 The greater part of the throng which had as- 
 sembled at the castle had now dispersed, some by 
 the requisitions of official duty, and others through 
 a feeling of awe at the sudden and mysterious 
 death of the youthful prince. 
 
 A few, with pious devotion, remained. Among 
 these was the white-haired chief, Orano, and Runa, 
 
178 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 the beautiful virgin of the sun. They carefully wiped 
 the blood from the wound, and caused the lifeless 
 body of the youth to be embalmed. It was then 
 placed on a litter made of spicy trees, and was borne 
 on tbe shoulders of two nobles, toward its resting- 
 place. 
 
 During these mournful proceedings, the prisoner 
 Chicama, had been forgotten by all save one. But 
 for her, he had perished in the gloom and solitude 
 of his dungeon. No heart was more keenly pierced 
 by the death of Huayna, than her own, for she 
 was of the incarial line and his near relative. Yet 
 her soul was not so wholly absorbed, as to make 
 her forget that the youthful Spaniard, whose life 
 she had once saved, was in prison, and, but for 
 some kindly assistance, must perish. When the 
 obsequies were prepared, and the procession had 
 set forward under cover of the darkness , she 
 proceeded to the castle and pushed away the stone 
 that barred the door of the apartment where Chi- 
 cama was confined. The rest will be easily guessed 
 by the reader. 
 
 Our hero’s illness was but momentary. But 
 when his consciousness returned, the image which 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 179 
 
 had guided his footsteps was gone. He followed 
 the narrow pathway, however, as well as he could , 
 and at last discovered about fifty persons, proceed- 
 ing with a measured tread, at no great distance 
 before him, up the mountain. He was soon able 
 to approach them, and in a short time Orano came 
 to meet him. The seer explained the scene, and 
 Chicama then proceeded in silence. A low wail 
 was heard to issue, at intervals, from the mourners; 
 with the exception of this, every lip was dumb. 
 
 For several hours the procession moved onward, 
 gradually ascending higher and higher up the moun- 
 tain. At length they reached the brow of a cliff, 
 Avhich overhung a deep valley below. Here Avas a 
 long range of sepulchres , partly natural and partly 
 artificial, seeming like the street of a deserted city. 
 On one side, the mountain rose like a mighty pyr- 
 amid, its top being covered with perpetual snoAv. 
 On the other, the vale we have mentioned yawned 
 like an abyss, covered over by a veil of impene- 
 trable mist. 
 
 By the side of one of the larger tombs the pro- 
 cession paused. The litter was placed on the earth 
 and the face of the deceased prince Avas uncovered. 
 
180 FAGGOTS FOIl THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 One by one the attendants passed around the body, 
 gazed upon the face, uttered a mournful sigh, and 
 seated themselves on the ground. A profound si- 
 lence was now observed by all. At last, the faint 
 light of the dawn was seen kindling upon the top of 
 the mountain. Orano arose, and pointed toward 
 it. At this signal, every face was bowed to the 
 earth. In this position the whole company remained, 
 until the red sunlight was visible upon the snowy 
 peak above. Orano uttered a shout, and all sprang 
 to their feet. They then broke into a hymn, each 
 joining in the chorus. 
 
 The sun at last arose, and its light fell upon the 
 corpse. Orano lifted the head, and the rays lighted 
 the uncovered face. Every eye was averted, save 
 that of Orano, as if a scene so holy could not be 
 witnessed except by the priest, whose vocation 
 made him familiar with sacred things. 
 
 A long pause ensued, when the face of the corpse was 
 again covered, and the body, after many ceremonies, 
 was deposited in its final resting-place. This was a 
 deep excavation in the rock, which was of such dimen- 
 sions as to bear the aspect of a temple, rather than a 
 grave. The roofwas formed ofprodigiousmassesofrock, 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 181 
 
 set upon pillars, in front, and a closed Avail, behind. 
 The general appearance of the place Avas sad and 
 gloomy , associated with an idea that giants alone 
 could have reared such massy architecture. The 
 open part of the tomb looked out upon the east, 
 and the first rays of the rising sun fell upon the 
 resting-place of the incarial prince. Such Avas the 
 elevation of the site that a sea of moutains and 
 plains, bounded only by the sky, spread out on every 
 side, save that which Avas occupied by the moun- 
 tain peak already described. 
 
 Although Chicama had not been trained in the 
 school of poetry or romance, yet the scene we have 
 described, stirred his heart Avith the deepest emo- 
 tions. He became conscious of the fact that these 
 people, Avhom his countrymen Avere treating as heath- 
 ens, Avere not insensible to the beauty and sublimity of 
 nature, and that religious emotions, scarcely less ele- 
 vated than those Avhich his OAvn faith inculcated, 
 Avere working in their bosoms. Above all, he felt 
 that human affections Avere as familiar to them as 
 to the boastful Spaniard. “ Let the priest say 
 Avhat he may, ” said Chicama, internally, “these 
 people are men ! ” 
 
182 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 After the body of the youth was lowered into the 
 tomb and arranged in a silting posture, a sceptre 
 was placed in his hand, his jewels on his lingers, 
 and his coronet upon his head. His best robe was 
 carefully adjusted to his shoulders. His face was 
 uncovered, and he now seemed like a monarch upon 
 his throne. A last look was taken by his followers, 
 and the grave Avas closed over him by huge masses 
 of stone. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The burial of the prince was noAV completed. All 
 that remained of the descendant of Manco Capac — 
 of one deemed by others a favored child of the 
 sun — was the cold unconscious clay, destined 
 speedily to decay and mingle with the dust. The 
 only advantage be possessed was, that his corpse 
 AA'as to turn to earth in a loftier tomb than falls 
 to the lot of common men. A few of those who 
 were Avont to attend upon him, to swell his train. 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SEN. 183 
 
 and bow in bis presence, still lingered around the 
 spot where bis remains were deposited ; yet even 
 these were one by one disappearing , and after a 
 few hours, two forms only were seen at the spot. 
 
 Orano sat at little distance from the grave, his 
 head bowed , his white hair falling wildly over his 
 shoulders; his face was of an ashy hue, being 
 marked with a deep, yet controlled grief. At a 
 little distance sat another form, robed in the finest 
 furs of the chinchilla; but the face was covered. 
 The air and attitude betokened sorrow, mingled, 
 however, with self-command. The size of the figure, 
 measured by that of the majestic priest, was dimin- 
 utive, and Chicama, who continued at a respectful 
 distance, fancied it to be that of a woman. Nor 
 was this the. full extent of his conjectures. He had 
 heard from Huascar as well as Orano, that Runa 
 was of incarial blood, and therefore a relation of 
 the prince, whose funeral rites had just been cele- 
 brated. It was natural to suppose that she would 
 seek to be at this ceremony, and Chicama could not 
 but conclude that the light form before him was no 
 other than she who bore tbe title of the Evening 
 Star. 
 
184 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 From what has passed, it may well be inferred 
 that the eyes of the young Spaniard were riveted 
 upon the fur-clad figure, and that he awaited with 
 anxiety the moment when her mourning devotions 
 should cease, and he be at liberty to approach her. 
 But the whole day passed, and it was not till the 
 new moon was visible over the mountains, that 
 cither Orano or his companion moved from their 
 places. When the faint rays of the crescent orb 
 were visible, the priest stood up, walked a few 
 paces toward it, and bowed three times to the earth. 
 At the same moment, the figure by his side also 
 arose, and advancing in a similar manner toward a 
 bright star gleaming in the east, bowed thrice be- 
 fore it. 
 
 This action brought the stranger near to Chi— 
 cama. The depth of her emotions rendering her 
 apparently unconscious of his presence, she per- 
 mitted a part of her exterior robe to fall from her 
 face and shoulders, and the youth beheld a wo- 
 man attired in white, with glittering gems upon her 
 forehead and a sun of gold upon her breast. He could 
 not mistake; it was the beautiful vision which had 
 met his eyes on the night of his separation from 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 185 
 
 the Spanish troops : it was she who had saved his 
 life — it wasRuna, the priestess of the sun! 
 
 His first idea was to prostrate himself at her 
 feet; but, by a strong effort, he continued silent, 
 and gazed with mingled admiration and awe upon 
 the now pallid, but composed countenance of the 
 maiden. Her devotions being over, she returned 
 to Orano. The two had now a brief conference, 
 and then set out to depart. When they came to 
 the place where the young Spaniard was standing, 
 they appeared disconcerted; the priest lifted his 
 hand, as if exorcising an evil spirit, and the maiden 
 drew her fur hood more closely around her face. 
 Chicama was the first to speak. 
 
 “ Forgive me, Orano, Child of the Moon, and you, 
 fair Evening Star, forgive ! ” 
 
 “ Name her not! ” said the priest, sternly; 
 “ name her not! Though Heaven frowns upon her 
 lineage; though her kindred of the Sun and the Earth 
 sleep in death, she shall not bo degraded. She 
 is still a priestess, and still an inca’s descend- 
 ant!” 
 
 “ Nay, then, Orano,” said tbe youth, “ let me 
 
186 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 speak to thee. Whither gocst thou? and may not 
 I accompany thee?” 
 
 “ Nay,” said the priest, “ whither we go I cannot 
 tell; Heaven must decide. We are wanderers on 
 earth, outcasts from the face of men. For myself, 
 I have no fear; life has now no charms for me; 
 I only live to protect this maiden. Her father is 
 dead ; her kindred sleep in the tomb or are destined 
 to speedy destruction, save only him who now wields 
 the sceptre of Peru. ” 
 
 “ And will not he protect her? ” said Chicaina. 
 
 “ Nay, nay, ” was the reply. “ Know you not 
 that she is the niece of Huascar? Know you not 
 that these are unpardonable crimes with Atahualpa?” 
 
 “ I cannot believe he would injure one so inno- 
 cent, so lovely, ’’said the Spaniard. “ I pray you, 
 hear me, Orano, ” he continued. “This lady 
 has saved my life, once at least, and I suspect 
 more than once. 1 owe her a debt of gratitude, 
 which I am willing to repay at the hazard of my life. 
 Let me attend you and her; let me share with you the 
 privilege of standing between her and danger. You 
 are aged , and have not the strength or swiftness of 
 earlier days. Let me bear the burden of the 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 OF THE 
 
 UNIVERSITY CF ILUiiSIS 
 
RUNA, ORANO, AND THE JAGUAR. 
 
TII15 CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 187 
 
 cares and perils which may attend her flight to a 
 place of security. I will toil, or fight, or die in her 
 behalf. ” 
 
 “ You speak ardently, and promise much! ” said 
 Orano, as if deliberating. 
 
 “ And if you will trust me, ” was the answer, 
 “ much shall be done, should it be required. ” 
 
 The priest now spoke in his own tongue to Runa. 
 After a few words with her, he consented that Chi- 
 cama should accompany them for some days, on 
 their journey toward Cuzco, the capital of Peru. 
 He stated that Atahualpa was then absent from that 
 city, and he hoped to be able to place Runa in some 
 safe asylum among her friends there. Here she 
 would wait for the turn of events. If it became 
 necessary, she would fly to a place in the adjacent 
 mountains, where Orano was to assemble the scat- 
 tered remnants of the incarial line, and wait for the 
 issue. 
 
 This agreement being ratified, the party partook 
 of a frugal meal, which had been left by their attend- 
 ants, and set out on their journey. Their path led 
 for a considerable distance along the ridge of the 
 mountain, and then sloped on the eastern side, by 
 
188 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 many a turn, down lo a deep vale beneath. For 
 three days they threaded the valley, avoiding the 
 huts and villages that lay in their route , and seeking 
 by every means to escape being noticed. At night 
 they slept beneath the thick branches of evergreen. 
 
 On the fourth day of their journey it began to 
 rain, and as it continued to fall in torrents, the 
 river which ran through the valley soon burst over its 
 banks. This forced the travellers to betake them- 
 selves to the side of the mountain. But here the 
 streams came dashing down the slopes in foaming 
 currents, and rendered it impossible for the wan- 
 derers to proceed. In these circumstances, they 
 looked about for shelter, and at last Chicama discov- 
 ered a cave, to which there was an opening, beneath 
 a rude archway in the rocks. Here the party halted, 
 and, having made good their entrance, they were 
 happy to find themselves in a place of seeming comfort 
 and security. 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 m 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The works of nature are on a grand scale in South 
 America. The mountains rise to the clouds, and from 
 the tops of some of them, volcanic chimnies pour 
 forth their floods of fire and lava. The rains some- 
 times descend rather in torrents than in drops. The 
 peals of thunder, and the flashes of lightning, are 
 the most terrific in the world. 
 
 Scarcely had our three travellers found shelter 
 in their rocky retreat, when one of those wild storms 
 began, which mark the climate of Peru. The clouds 
 were hurled along the sky in black, ragged masses, 
 with bright openings between ; the lightning leaped 
 down from them upon the mountain peaks, and the 
 thunder was echoed from height to height, or rolled in 
 growling murmurs along the valleys. The rain fol- 
 lowed, and seemed to fall in sheets, the rocks and 
 ravines on every side spouting with the flood. 
 
 The inhabitants of the cave sat looking at the 
 wild uproar without, when a new and fearful event 
 attracted their attention. The voice of the storm 
 
190 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 seemed, for a moment, to bo quelled by the growling 
 of a wild beast; and a moment after, the door 
 of the cavern was darkened , and the face of a 
 jaguar, glaring with excitement, was presented to the 
 view of the astonished group. Chicama was about 
 to face the intruder, when the priest beckoned him 
 to he still. At the same time he turned toward 
 the beast, and bent upon him a fixed and steady 
 gaze. The animal, which had been terrified by 
 the uproar of the elements and driven to seek 
 refuge in his lair, was now startled by a new sur- 
 prise. Cowed, however, by the storm, and not 
 less subdued by the strange aspect of the priest, he 
 crouched upon his belly, crept softly into the cave, 
 and slinking behind the travellers, buried himself in 
 the dim recesses of the rocks. 
 
 A few moments passed in silence. At last Chi- 
 cama spoke : “ This is a strange incident. How 
 do you account for it? Is the jaguar a coward, or 
 does Orano hold dominion over wild beasts?” 
 
 “Neither, my son,” said the priest. “The jaguar 
 is fierce and savage; he thirsts for blood, and will 
 drink it, when it comes in his way. But this event 
 is an omen of good. Let us take courage. It is 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SEN. 
 
 191 
 
 my gift lo read the signs of heaven. We are to pass 
 through danger; but final safety will attend our 
 steps. The storm may beat upon us ; we may be 
 driven to rocks and caves for shelter, and here wild 
 beasts may glare upon us, but Heaven will watch 
 over us, and save us !” 
 
 The force of the storm was now spent. It grad- 
 ually lulled, the thunder murmuring faintly in the 
 distance, and the tempest, after a few fitful gusts, 
 dying away. The travellers now issued forth from 
 their den, and, soon coming to the great road which 
 led to Cuzco, proceeded steadily on their journey. 
 Chicama could not but be struck with the evidences 
 of skill and power which met his view. Many parts 
 of the country were highly cultivated and thickly 
 peopled. Towns, villages, and cities, seemed lo 
 crowd the valleys and slopes of the mountains. The 
 rivers, which had their sources in the high lands, 
 were made to pass by a thousand channels over the 
 more arid lands below; thus, in many instances, 
 converting natural deserts into fruitful gardens. The 
 people seemed gentle, tranquil, and happy. In the 
 country they went forth to the labors of the field in 
 bands, each individual being crowned with fresh and 
 
192 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 blooming flowers. Children sported along the road- 
 side and around the doors of the huts. Like child- 
 ren every where, they were running, chasing, 
 leaping, laughing — now pensive, and now gay — 
 now, like animals exercising their limbs, and now, 
 like human beings, beginning to try the spreading 
 wings of sentiment and thought. 
 
 Chicama could not repress his wonder and admi- 
 ration. “ I am astonished at these scenes,” said he. 
 “ I had supposed Peru to be a savage country, inhab- 
 ited by people who knew not the Christian’s God, 
 and who were sunk in barbarism , poverty, and vice; 
 but I am now undeceived. The spectacle I witness 
 would hardly be unworthy of the hilly districts of 
 Andalusia, my native land.” 
 
 “The praises of one’s country,” said Orano, 
 “ are dear to the heart, especially when they come 
 from one who has seen the bright spots of the earth. 
 Yet what gives you pleasure, brings dark and gloomy 
 emotions to my bosom.” 
 
 “ Indeed! ” said the Spaniard; “ this is a 
 riddle." 
 
 “ I will explain, ” said the priest. “ The empire 
 of Peru was founded in religion, and that religion 
 
THE CHILDREN OF TIIE SUN. 103 
 
 is summed up in a single word — peace ! Peace 
 is God’s will, and man’s interest and duty. This 
 grand and sublime idea might have been known to 
 the first of men, for they were near to God. But 
 they lost this revelation, and with it they lost the 
 path of happiness. It was discovered to our Peru- 
 vian fathers, and they showed it to the people. The 
 people learned to love it, and thus the empire 
 grew in wealth and power. Look around ! These 
 cities, these villages, these cultivated lands, this 
 great national road, all these improvements — this 
 happiness of the teeming population — are the direct 
 offspring of that peace which the Sun revealed, 
 and the incas practised. 
 
 “ But peace is no longer recognized in Peru. 
 
 Atahualpa is emperor, and he has built his throne , 
 
 not on peace, but on war. Blood, blood of bis 
 
 kindred , blood of the line of Manco Capac , 
 
 blood of his own people, stains his robe and his 
 
 sceptre. Blood has been his choice, and blood will 
 
 be his recompense. Spaniard, what was dim and 
 
 dark before is becoming clear to my vision. Your 
 
 captain, Pizarro, is marching in giant strides over the 
 
 country. Every thing falls before him. Nothing 
 9 
 
194 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 can withstand the power he wields. His weapons 
 hurl the thunder and the lightning; his men are 
 borne forward on animals of supernatural strength 
 and swiftness. He now approaches the emperor 
 Atahualpa. The latter, with his legions, waits for 
 him at Caxamarca. They will soon meet. Pizarro 
 will play the tiger, and pounce upon his prey; he 
 will be like the spider, and wind him in his fatal 
 web. The false inca is doomed. Coming events 
 cast before me their prophetic shadows. I see what 
 is not yet visible to other eyes! ” 
 
 “You seem to think Pizarro is cruel, and that 
 he and his men are to do the work of vengeance,” 
 said Chicama. “ Yet you consider him sent of 
 Heaven and he is to perform its will. This seems 
 contradictory.” 
 
 “ Such,” said the priest, “ is the view of short- 
 sighted ignorance. Pizarro is a man of blood, 
 and his troops are like himself. They come to a 
 land of peace and plenty, and leave destruction and 
 death in their path. Their track is marked with 
 ruined houses , wasted lands and the bleaching 
 bones of unoffending men, women, and children. 
 They are tigers, in the image of man, which they 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SEN. 195 
 
 abuse and profane. As tigers are permitted of Heaven, 
 so are they; as the thunder and the lightning are 
 permitted, so are they; and as these sometimes 
 fulfil the purposes of Heaven, so may they. But 
 they are no less the scourges of the earth, and the 
 condemned of God.” 
 
 “ Your judgment is severe,” said Chicama. 
 
 “ And have I not cause?” said Orano, quickly. 
 “ Have I not cause? Do I not see my countrymen 
 butchered, their dwellings consumed, their wealth 
 plundered — and this, too, for no offence — by foreign 
 invaders, who can lay no just claim to the country 
 or the allegiance of the people ? ” 
 
 “ You seem to forget the motive set forth by the 
 Spaniards for their conduct,” said the youth. “ They 
 come here as Christians, to make you acquainted 
 with Christianity, the only true religion.” 
 
 “ What must that religion be,” said the priest, 
 scornfully, “ which teaches its agents and ministers 
 to rob, murder, and plunder the innocent ! And by 
 what authority do these people come? Who has 
 commissioned them to do this work? 
 
 “They have authority from the pope of Rome, ” 
 said Chicama; blushing, however, as he spoke. 
 
196 FAGGOTS FOK TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 “ And who is the pope of Home?” said the priest, 
 lifting his eyebrows with an air of mingled curiosity 
 and derision. 
 
 “He is God’s Vicegerent on earth said the youth. 
 
 “ You use words I do not comprehend, ” said 
 the priest. “Seek not to abuse my understanding; 
 tell me rather what you mean by God’s vicegerent 
 on earth ? ” 
 
 “ I mean God’s agent, God’s minister, appointed 
 to act for him in the affairs of this world,” was the 
 reply. 
 
 “And so,” said Orano, “God’s agent at Rome 
 has sent Pizarro and his band here, to rob and 
 murder the people of Peru ! ” 
 
 “ Robbery and murder is not the object of their 
 mission,” said Chicama; “it is only an incident of 
 their enterprise. I am no priest, and cannot enter 
 into the subtleties of religion; but I will state the 
 case as well as I can. All this earth belongs to 
 God; and the pope, as his agent, has a right to 
 dispose of it as he thinks best. Especially do all 
 heathen lands come under his control, for it is his 
 duty to see that heathen people become Christians. 
 If they refuse, he has a right to take away their 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 197 
 
 possessions, and subject them to death, if need be, 
 to bring them into the holy church.” 
 
 “This is, indeed, a high trust, ” said Orano; 
 “and what evidence has the pope to show that 
 such is his office?” 
 
 “ I know not,” said the youth; “ though I believe 
 he claims this privilege by virtue of ancient writings 
 and legends, which set forth that he is the successor 
 of those who held the privilege before him.” 
 
 “ And so,” said Orano, sternly, “ancient writings 
 and legends, which here in Peru would not be sufficient 
 to give title to an acre of land, are cited as the evidence 
 of such a mighty commission. Alas! alas! the 
 blindness of these Christians may well make a Peru- 
 vian blush. Ancient writings and legends, can convert 
 a man into God’s agent on earth, and commission him 
 to play the demon’s part toward his fellow-men. 0, 
 how terrible must be the God that can employ such 
 agents; how foolish the people who believe and trust 
 them ! But I spurn it all as a trick — a mockery of 
 those who are base and wicked, and who can give no 
 other evidence of virtue than a hypocritical attempt to 
 apologize for their crimes. Spaniard, you are young, 
 and I hope , still uncorrupted by the vices of 
 
198 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 these Christians. Listen to an old man’s words ! 
 God’s religion is always a religion of peace. The 
 sun is his type, and his most eloquent preacher. 
 Love is his very essence, and he Avould be imitated 
 by all his children. He would have us all love him 
 and one another; he Avould have us spend our lives 
 in making one another happy. Peace, as I have 
 said, is the essence of God’s Avill, revealed to man. 
 If any one come to us, then, with any other religion 
 than this, Ave know it to be false ; is it not God’s relig- 
 ion, butman’s base counterfeit. Tell me not that Chris- 
 tianity is of God, if these are its ministers, for they are 
 robbers and murderers. Ask me not to embrace a 
 faith, at the head of which is a man pretending to be 
 ordained of Heaven, Avhile he saps the very founda- 
 tions of morality by claiming what is not his own, 
 and by causing those to be persecuted, plundered, 
 and burnt at the stake, who do not bow to the relig- 
 ion of which he. is the chief priest ! ” 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 199 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 While the conversation detailed in the last chapter 
 proceeded , the three travellers entered one of those 
 fertile plains common among the mountain regions 
 of South America. It was surrounded by a range 
 of the Andes, which gave it a secluded and sheltered 
 aspect. It was dotted with patches of trees, stand- 
 ing in the midst of a space which bore the marks of 
 the highest culture. 
 
 When this lovely spot broke upon the view, Chi- 
 cama could not forbear an exclamation of surprise 
 and delight. Turning his eyes upon the counte- 
 nance of Runa, he perceived that she experienced 
 similar emotions; but Orano was evidently occupied 
 by very different feelings. He bent his keen gaze 
 forward, and seemed to behold some spectacle of 
 horror. “ Alas! ” said he, after a brief space, 
 “the hand of desolation has reached even this peace- 
 ful valley. I am acquainted with these scenes, 
 for here was my birthplace, and here I spent my 
 early days. Though I have been absent for years. 
 
200 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 every tree, rock, and mountain top, is still familiar 
 to me. I am a priest, and it is not meet that my 
 heart should dwell upon childish memories. I have 
 learned to cut asunder the ties of kindred, and bury 
 love and friendship in the deep tomb of my bosom. 
 But I could almost weep, — for behold yonder hamlet, 
 once so lovely, now a heap of ruins ! ” 
 
 The companions of the priest looked in the direc- 
 tion to which he pointed, and could there distin- 
 guish a confused mass of objects, from which a thin 
 tissue of smoke was winding upward to the sky. As 
 they advanced towards it, they saw that indeed the 
 spoiler had been there, and the tracks of the horses’ 
 feet in the torn sod, disclosed the authors of this 
 scene of ruins. It was evidently ihe work of the Span- 
 iards. This once happy village lay in the track of 
 Pizarro, as he advanced into the country; and, as 
 the people had considerable stores of gold and silver, 
 his men fell upon them, and began to plunder their 
 houses. The innocent inhabitants were at first stu- 
 pefied with amazement, for they had never even heard 
 of these fearful robbers. But Avhen they saw their 
 dwellings ravaged, and their women given up to 
 insult, their spirit rose, and they resisted their plun- 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 201 
 
 dcrers. Self-defence, in a heathen, has always 
 been a deadly sin, .in the eyes ol Christian soldiers, 
 and the poor Indians were now devoted to destruc- 
 tion. The priest who accompanied the Spaniards 
 pronounced a curse upon the savages : “ They are 
 enemies of God,” said he; “ strike, Spaniards — 
 strike — for the cross and the crown ! ” 
 
 The soldiery, finding the impulses of religion and 
 loyalty added to avarice, rushed furiously upon the 
 people, and doomed men, women, and children to 
 destruction. Having completed their work , they 
 withdrew to a short distance; the priest performed 
 solemn rites as a thanksgiving to God, for the signal 
 triumph he had vouchsafed to his holy religion and 
 chosen people, over the heathen — the enemies of 
 God and man ; and the soldiers indulged in a revel, 
 cheered by the rich booty they had acquired. The 
 night was spent in mirth, and the tales that were 
 told of feats perfomed in the massacre, contributed 
 not a little to the gayety of the scene. 
 
 It was but two days after these events that our 
 travellers reached the now ruined village. They hes- 
 itated for a time to enter the place. All around was 
 as silent as the grave. Not a living being was to be 
 
202 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 seen. As they entered the little street which passed 
 between the wrecks of a hundred houses, they saw 
 mangled forms of people of all ages and sizes, scat- 
 tered around upon the earth. Some of them lay 
 amid the dying embers of the houses which had been 
 consigned to the flames, and more than one was 
 partially consumed by the devouring element. Moth- 
 ers were lying by the side of their infants, showing 
 that they had perished in the defence of their off- 
 spring; a whole family — father, mother, and children 
 — was occasionally seen lying around the door of 
 their dwelling, in a bloody and hideous group. 
 
 The heart of Chicama was soon sickened by these 
 spectacles of horror. Runa covered her face, and 
 was led onward by the priest. The latter seemed 
 seeking for some object of deep interest, till he came 
 to a house which was left standing. He entered and 
 gazed around. It was dark, and at first he could 
 distinguish nothing. As he proceeded to a remote 
 corner of the room, he was able to discover a human 
 form stretched upon a bed of reeds. He laid his 
 hand reverently upon the brow; it was as cold as 
 marble. The form of the priest shook with emotion, 
 for the lifeless body was that of his father! He, loo. 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 203 
 
 — his head silvered with a hundred years — had 
 died by the Christian’s blade. 
 
 Orano was soon restored to his self possession. 
 He led Runa forth, and left her with Chicama. He 
 then returned, and with pious care dug a grave in the 
 floor of the hut. There he deposited the remains 
 of his parent, and then sat down by the side of the 
 grave. Apparently wrapped in a trance, he contin- 
 ued immovable as a statue during the whole night. 
 As the sun came up, and shone into the dwelling, 
 the priest arose, and, after performing some mystic 
 ceremonies, departed and sought for his companions ; 
 but it was long ere he could find them. During the 
 night, they had taken shelter in a dwelling apart from 
 the village. On entering this, they made a discovery 
 which excited their utmost sympathy. On a bed in 
 the corner of the room, lay a youthful woman in the 
 sleep of death. A Spanish sabre had entered her 
 bosom, and she appeared not to have moved after 
 the blow was struck. By her side was an infant, 
 no doubt overlooked by the soldier who had slain 
 the parent. The child was still living, and, though 
 faint from want of food, was striving to draw nourish- 
 ment from the breast which had hitherto been the 
 
204 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 fountain of life. Alas ! how cold must be the bosom 
 of a mother, when it refuses to give sustenance to 
 her famishing offspring! 
 
 Our two youthful travellers were deeply touched 
 by this scene. Runa seemed to forget her stately 
 reserve, and, taking the child, sought to give it 
 warmth by holding it to her breast. Chicama 
 brought some water, and a small quantity was pul 
 into the mouth of the infant. A little potato meal 
 was also taken from the sack of the travellers, and, 
 being moistened, was given to the child. But it 
 was all in vain. The spring of life was exhausted. 
 After uttering a few wailing sounds, a shudder ran 
 through the little creature’s frame, and it was num- 
 bered with the dead. Runa held it still in her arms, 
 and wept over it. Then she washed away the blood 
 with which it was covered, and finally robed it in a 
 piece of coarse cloth which she found in the room. 
 When Orano came, the mother and child were depos- 
 ited in a vault which they dug beneath the floor. 
 
 The party were all anxious to depart from this 
 scene of horror. They proceeded on their way in 
 silence. After the space of an hour, the priest 
 spoke : “ What think you, Spaniard,” said he, 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF TIIE SEN. 205 
 
 addressing Chicama, — “ what think you of these 
 scenes? ” 
 
 “ It is fearful, ” said Chicama. “ My reason is 
 staggered by what I behold. ” 
 
 “ That may well be, ” said Orano; “ for you are 
 young, and know not the whole story of life. You 
 are a Spaniard; and like that of your countrymen, 
 your heart is high and haughty. You came to teach 
 the Peruvian that he was a savage — that you only 
 were refined. You came to tell him that his wor- 
 ship of the sun is pure idolatry — a damnable heresy. 
 You propose to offer him Christianity — the only 
 true faith. Such is the preaching of your lips; but 
 what is the preaching of your deeds? Let the des- 
 olated village and the ghastly forms we have just 
 left, furnish the reply ! Chicama, there is a world 
 of reckoning hereafter; the Spaniard and the Peru- 
 vian will be there. Pizarro, his soldiers, and his 
 priest, Avill stand before the dread tribunal, and they 
 will be confronted by the spirits of these butchered 
 fathers, these violated mothers, .these murdered 
 innocents. What then will avail your emblem of 
 the cross — your haughty pretensions to the keys of 
 heaven — your strings of beads — your costly masses 
 
206 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 — your long reckonings of prayers muttered in an 
 unknown tongue? Will these stand you in stead 
 before the God of truth and mercy? Will you dare 
 to plead these, in the court of heaven, as an excuse 
 lor crimes which might make a tiger blush? Oh, 
 sacred Spirit! thou that dwellest in the sun! let thy 
 light and warmth shine on my heart. Teach me the 
 path of truth and mercy. Above all, save me from 
 being bewildered by priestly craft. Save me from 
 forms and ceremonies; for I see that they endanger 
 the soul. I see these Spaniards, highly religious in 
 the performance of the rites which the priest 
 teaches, while their lives are given up to every spe- 
 cies of wickedness. How fearful it is to attempt to 
 cheat God with hypocritical rites , so that we may 
 indulge ourselves in the service of the devil ! Yet 
 this is the only meaning and use of Christianity, as 
 it is presented to us by these Spaniards! ” 
 
 “ I am unable to deny that there is much truth in 
 what you say, ” said Chicama. “ But it seems to 
 me that you ought not to place to the account of my 
 countrymen all the horrors which we have witnessed. 
 These men are soldiers; war is their profession; — 
 are they to be held responsible for all the blood 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 207 
 
 that is shed in their conflicts? Is it right to 
 call it murder, when one man slays another in 
 battle? ” 
 
 “ Let me ask,” said Orano, “what is war? 
 Nothing more nor less than man butchering man. 
 We have just seen a specimen of his works. It is 
 ever the same ; it brutalizes those who carry it on ; 
 it makes beasts of men; it teaches human beings to 
 do the work of fiends, and call it glory; it carries 
 tears, anguish, and desolation in its path. The 
 history of every battle is a history of horrors. 
 
 “And he who voluntarily makes war, and he who 
 willingly pursues it, is a participator in these crimes 
 against heaven and earth. Let me tell you, Span- 
 iard, no juggle can shake from kings, priests, and 
 soldiers the dread responsibility they incur by taking 
 part in war. A man may defend his country, and 
 for this purpose may become a soldier; but for no 
 other. He may pretend that he goes to extend his 
 religion, that he seeks to spread the light of civili- 
 zation, or that he aims at the redress of wrongs. 
 These are indeed the common pretences of conquer- 
 ors. But they are shallow tricks, and disgrace 
 those who use them. No man is deceived by these 
 
208 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 disguises; even those who fancy that by such means 
 they hide the real selfishness of their conduct, will 
 be struck dumb in the great day of account, by 
 seeing their bald hypocrisy exposed.” 
 
 “These are strange opinions,” said Chicama, 
 “ and would be deemed absurd in the quarter of the 
 wqrld in which I live, where mankind enjoy the 
 light of truth, and above all, the light of the true 
 faith.” 
 
 “No doubt,” said Orano; “ and what is the 
 value of that light w'hich shines only to bewilder 
 mankind? I judge the tree by its fruits. I judge 
 your countrymen who rob , murder, and destroy an 
 innocent people. You may tell me their light comes 
 from heaven : I denounce it as coming from hell. 
 
 “ You think my opinions strange; yet what is my 
 creed? I hold peace to be the duty of all men; to 
 be the true policy of the king on his throne and the 
 peasant in his cot. I hold war to be the great curse 
 of man, and pronounce those who promote it as 
 enemies of God and man. These are the revelations 
 made by Manco Capac to my country ages ago. These 
 are the fundamental points of faith in his creed, 
 and these are the bases of action to every true 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 509 
 
 worshipper of the sun. It was by the observance 
 of this policy that the incas civilized a savage race, 
 and extended their empire from Quito to Araucania. 
 It was through this policy, general as the orb that 
 enthrones Deity, that happiness was spread over the 
 land , that abundance crowned the labors of the 
 miner, the artisan, and the tiller of the soil; and 
 that virtue dwelt in every heart. 
 
 “ And now I compare my religion with thine. I 
 compare the worship of the sun which teaches 
 peace, with the worship of the cross which teaches 
 war. Can I hesitate which to prefer? Is it difficult 
 to determine which is true and which is false? which 
 is calculated to bless and which to curse mankind? 
 which is of heaven and which of hell?” 
 
 “ I must say again, ” said Chicama, “ that I am 
 no theologian , and therefore shall not dispute with 
 you on these points. But in determining the re- 
 sponsibility of those who engage in war, it seems to 
 me that you do not consider that it has always been 
 deemed not only lawful, but the very path to glory; 
 it is embellished by every thing that can captivate 
 the imagination and stir the higher emotions of the 
 heart. Heroes are the leaders of armies; their 
 
210 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 gallant achievements are the undying themes of 
 minstrelsy. Music inspires the march, and glittering 
 banners float over the long array. Nor is even this 
 all. Kings and princes reward the successful soldier; 
 the holy church goes into the battle , assuring future 
 salvation to those who fall and pronouncing blessings 
 on those who survive. There is even a more stir- 
 ring motive presented to the youthful soldier than 
 this. Fair dames bestow their choicest favors on 
 him who has shed the most blood in battle. To 
 you, Orano, an aged priest, whose heart is dead 
 to the Avarm impulses of early manhood, it may seem 
 strange. Yet let me tell you that the smiles of 
 Avomen have more to do in promoting Avar than kings 
 and priests, the croAvn and the cross.” 
 
 As Chicama uttered this sentence, his eye chanced 
 to fall on Runa, and he could not fail to remark a 
 shudder which passed over her frame. Orano, 
 hoAvever, replied without seeming to notice it. “You 
 speak of things which I do not well comprehend — 
 of a state of society so monstrous as to shock and 
 confound my understanding. You claim for Europe 
 a high stale of civilization; yet, in fact, you represent 
 society as sunk in the deepest barbarism, cherishing, 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 211 
 
 as the path to glory on earth below and heaven 
 above, the cutting of each other’s throats! Those 
 who excel in the trade of shedding human blood 
 arc heroes, immortalized by the song of the 
 minstrel, and rewarded by the seductive smiles of 
 woman. To you this may seem a pleasing and 
 harmonious picture ; to me it is a fearful and revolting 
 mystery. 
 
 “ Yet, if it presents things I cannot comprehend, 
 this is at least clear — that war, the great brutalizer 
 of the human race , is cherished by your kings and 
 priests, by your systems of policy, and by your re- 
 ligion. What must that poficy and that religion be 
 which sustain such a system : which bestow the 
 highest rewards on murder, and train even the 
 gentler sex to look with favor on him whose hand is 
 most deeply dyed in blood! 
 
 “And one thing more — as to the responsibility 
 of those who make war. Mankind are very apt to 
 try to shake off individual responsibility, when they 
 act in masses. Yet this is the mere trick of 
 the debauched and debased. Look at an army 
 ■ — a countless throng ; they seem one simple ma- 
 chine; yet every individual has a soul, and the 
 
212 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 record of every heart rises every moment up to 
 heaven. Let us consider this truth, and we can 
 easily see that every soldier of the mighty mass, is 
 condemned of his own heart and of Heaven. I 
 speak now of those avIio engage in unnecessary Avar 
 — in Avar of invasion, in any other Avar than for 
 the defence of home and country. The chief respon- 
 sibility lies, no doubt, upon those who stir up the 
 strife — upon such rulers as begin and promote the 
 contest. These are monsters, though they Avear 
 the human shape; and if there be such a thing as 
 future account, heavy indeed is their reckoning. But 
 even those who are seduced into their toils, — the 
 needy, the ignorant, the misguided, — these are 
 voluntary sinners. The light of the human heart 
 cannot be so quenched as to permit any man to 
 engage in unnecessary Avar without a consciousness 
 of Avrong. Every soldier, the loAvcst and meanest, 
 in such a war, knows belter. That man may not 
 shed his brother’s blood , is written on every human 
 heart; and every man is a brother till he crosses our 
 threshold to threaten life or liberty. 
 
 “ There is another mode by which mankind seek 
 to blind their minds, analogous to that I have 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 213 
 
 noticed ; and that is, by looking at wars in some 
 of its details, some of its seducing incidents, and not 
 at its inevitable results; by dwelling on its pomp 
 and circumstance, its proud arrays, its gaudy deco- 
 rations, its stirring music, and its gallant achieve- 
 ments, without contemplating its more serious and 
 essential consequences. War is an evil, not only to 
 the conquered, but to the conqueror. Every step is 
 downward. The soldier exchanges a state of freedom 
 for the most absolute slavery. Martial law is the 
 sternest of despotisms, a military officer the harshest 
 of tyrants. In camp the soldier may enjoy his revel, but 
 he learns debauchery and degradation as a recom- 
 pense. He is taken away from home, from the 
 kindly influence of society, of friends, and the insti- 
 tutions of religion. If he waste not his strength in 
 dissipation, his heart at least is corrupted by vice. 
 Such are the evils which steal upon the soldier, 
 even in his intervals of repose. 
 
 “ And what is his situation in the more active 
 periods of service ? He is taught to ravage and de- 
 stroy without remorse, nay, with a feeling of savage 
 triumph. In battle, he takes the chance of life or 
 death : he may sleep for ever, and his scattered 
 
214 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 bones be bleached by the sun and wind of a foreign 
 land. He may be wounded, and, after dragging out 
 days and nights of agony, amid dreams of home and 
 kindred, he may expire. And what can solace his 
 mind in this dread hour? Alas! the vulture, that 
 sits wailing and watching by his side, is more mer- 
 ciful than he; for, while he destroyed the living for 
 the lust of empire or gold , the unclean bird will 
 not glut its appetite till the last spark of life has de- 
 parted from its prey ! 
 
 “ And then let us think of the conquered town or 
 city. Let us consider the frantic screams of 
 women, as they fly from the brutal soldiery, ready 
 to slay, or worse than slay, those whom every manly 
 heart should desire to protect. Let us think of the 
 desolated hearths, the broken hearts and fortunes, in 
 that devoted place. Go to this scene when the battle 
 is done. Listen to the cries, the curses, the wild 
 ravings of the wretches around, maimed, bleeding, 
 despairing! Oh the thought is too horrible! Still 
 men think they may promote such scenes, and escape 
 accountability! ” 
 
 “ And yet, ” said Chicama. “ we see all nations at 
 
THE CHILDREN OF TIIE SUN. 215 
 
 war, especially savages. Strife seems indeed to be 
 the natural tendency of man. ” 
 
 “ If it be so, ” said the priest, “ a religion which 
 proposes to correct the natural propensities of man 
 ought to teach wiser lessons, and produce a happier 
 state of society. A religion which not only per- 
 mits, but leaches war, has no claim to the title of 
 divine. A system of policy, which is compelled to 
 cite the example of savages, is not worth defending. ” 
 Orano paused, and the party proceeded for some 
 time in silence. They soon entered a broken coun- 
 try; and, as night approached, finding no dwelling 
 near, they took shelter beneath the thick branches of 
 some fir-trees. It was near morning when they 
 were disturbed by a confused noise, like that of the 
 marching of a large body of men. On looking 
 around, they saw a numerous band of Peruvians ad- 
 vancing through the valley in which they had halted. 
 They had scarcely time to arise, when they were 
 discovered, and in a few seconds were surrounded 
 and taken into custody by the strangers. 
 
 The party proved to be a company of soldiers be- 
 longing to the emperor, Atahualpa, and now going to 
 join him at Caxamarca. They offered no violence 
 
216 FAGGOTS FOU TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 lo the three travellers; yet they seemed to regard 
 their discovery and capture as a matter of interest 
 and importance. Orano yielded to circumstances, 
 apparently unconcerned as to the issue of events ; 
 but in truth his heart was troubled. Runa was not 
 less disturbed. For a moment she looked at Chicama, 
 and he could discover in her countenance something 
 like an appeal to him for defence ; but she imme- 
 diately drew her mantle closer round her face , and 
 clung to the side of Orano. The whole company 
 now moved forward, and the young Spaniard was 
 permitted to walk with his friends. It was no time 
 for words, and they proceeded in silence, giving each 
 other an occasional look of intelligence or inquiry. 
 At last they entered the city of Caxamarca, where 
 our adventurers were placed under a guard , and 
 conducted to prison. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 # 
 
 The week which followed the events detailed in 
 Hie last chapter, was the most memorable in the 
 
THE CHILDREN OF TIIE SUN. 257 
 
 history of Peru. Influenced by a variety of motives, 
 Ataliualpa had consented to an interview with Pi- 
 zarro. He had heard of the amazing power of the 
 latter, of the feats of his soldiers — their horses de- 
 scribed as strange, swift animals, and their fire- 
 arms, Avich seemed to wield the thunder and the 
 lightning. He had heard of their irresistible march 
 into the country, and of the failure of every attempt 
 to oppose them. Pizarro had taken care to send 
 messengers to the inca, to say that he was the 
 ambassador of a mighty, but benignant monarch, 
 in the land of the rising sun; that he Avas the bearer 
 of a message of peace, if obedience Avere rendered to 
 his commands, but of vengeance in case he was 
 opposed. Confiding in these assurances, repeatedly 
 given, Ataliualpa assented to the meeting which 
 Pizarro urged upon him. 
 
 There were, indeed, other motives in the mind 
 of the emperor than those Avhich flovred from the 
 representations of the Spanish leader. His soul Avas 
 disturbed by a superstitious awe , at the approach 
 of beings so strange as these foreigners were described 
 to be. He could hardly regard them but as mes- 
 sengers from the unseen world , and destined to 
 10 
 
218 FAGGOTS FOIl THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 fulfil some great purposes of Heaven. To oppose 
 such beings, was not only vain, but a presumptuous 
 defiance of the will of Providence. Beside these 
 considerations, the emperor did not forget those of 
 policy. His dynasty was by no means established. 
 Though Huascar was in his power, his brother, Manco 
 Capac, was still living, and at liberty, and began 
 already to aspire to the throne. 
 
 Indeed, many of the people of Cuzco and the 
 vicinity had already declared in his favor. Though 
 Atahualpa had destroyed nearly all the members 
 of the incarial line, some still survived; and he had 
 just heard that Runa, a niece of Huascar, and cele- 
 brated for her beauty and talents, with Orano, a 
 priest of such powers as to pass for a sorcerer, were 
 actually on their way to aid in the attempt to place 
 him upon the throne of his fathers. 
 
 The camp of the emperor was pitched in the vi- 
 cinity of Caxamarca. Here he had been visited by 
 messengers from Pizarro , who again assured the 
 monarch of the benignant character and friendly in- 
 tentions of their chief. These had witnessed with 
 mingled amazement and cupidity the splendor and 
 wealth of the Peruvian monarch and his attendants. 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 219 
 
 Their persons seemed loaded with ornaments of gold, 
 silver, and precious stones, and the precious metals 
 actually constituted the chief material of their uten- 
 sils. The effect of the representations of this kind 
 upon Pizarro and his greedy troops, was to render 
 them eager to commence their work of plunder, upon 
 which they were now fully resolved. 
 
 While Pizarro was approaching the point of ren- 
 dezvous, Atahualpa was agitated by many conflicting 
 emotions. Hope and fear, suspicion and confidence, 
 in respect to his visitors, alternately took possession 
 of his breast. A short time previous to the day ap- 
 pointed for the ominous interview, news was brought 
 him of the capture of Runa, Orano, and an unknown 
 attendant. He merely ordered them to be kept in 
 confinement, and proceeded with his preparations for 
 the meeting. 
 
 Pizarro had already advanced and entered the 
 town of Caxamarca, a considerable place, fortified by 
 a wall of earth. He had taken possession of a large 
 court between the palace and the temple of the sun, 
 and was thus in a strong position. 
 
 Early on the morning of the 16th of November, A. 
 D. 1532, the Peruvian camp was all in motion. 
 
220 I’AGCOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Anxious to appear to the greatest advantage in the 
 eyes of his visitors, Atahualpa resorted to every art 
 to decorate his person, and exhibit the splendor of 
 his court and camp. The day was far spent in 
 tedious preparations, and it was not till late that he 
 and his gorgeous retinue approached the town of 
 Caxamarca, where Pizarro awaited them. 
 
 When they came in sight, their appearance was in 
 the highest degree imposing. Before the sovereign, 
 advanced four hundred men as marshals to clear the 
 way. The emperor, seated on a couch decorated 
 with plumes, and glittering with gold and jewels, 
 was borne on the shoulders of some of his nobles. 
 The officers of his court and his chief attendants 
 followed, being carried in a similar manner. Sing- 
 ers and dancers accompanied the gay and gorgeous 
 procession. An army amounting to thirty thousand 
 men, marching in long array, completed the train. 
 
 The inca entered Caxamarca, and came near the 
 quarters of the Spaniards. He was here met by a 
 Catholic priest, named Valverde, the chaplain of the 
 expedition. Pizarro had again and again assured the 
 inca of his pacific intentions ; but he had nevertheless 
 determined to attack and capture him, and plunder 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 221 
 
 liis people. This perfidy and falsehood did not hinder 
 him or his priest from acting in the name of their 
 religion, and by the avowed authority of the church. 
 
 It may well be imagined that Atahualpa, the 
 monarch of realms that stretched two thousand 
 miles from north to south; of a nation that numbered 
 fifteen millions; of a people whose nobles bowed 
 their heads to the ground in reverence for his person ; 
 of a dynasty that had reigned undisputed for centur- 
 ies, and that claimed to hold their throne as the de- 
 scendants of the sun — should have listened to the ad- 
 dress of the Spanish priest with undisguised amaze- 
 ment, as that functionary proceeded to give a long 
 account of the creation of the world ; of the fall of 
 Adam; the death and resurrection of Christ; and 
 the appointment of the apostles. He then stated that 
 the Pope of Rome, named Alexander, was their suc- 
 cessor, and, as such, was God’s agent on earth. 
 Acting in this capacity, he, the said Pope Alexander, 
 had given all the countries of America, and among 
 the rest the empire of Peru, to the king of Spain! 
 
 To enforce the claim thus established, the said 
 king of Spain had sent his trusty servant Pizarro, 
 here present, who now demanded of Atahualpa, 
 
222 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 forthwith, that he should adopt the Christian faith 
 and worship, which was the only true religion, and 
 require his people to do the same; and finally, that 
 he should confess himself to be a vassal of the king 
 of Spain ! 
 
 An address so monstrous shocked the feelings of 
 the Peruvian king, but he behaved with dignity. 
 He replied that he was monarch of Peru by the right 
 of succession, and he could not conceive how a 
 foreign priest or pope could dispose of that which 
 did not belong to him. He said he had no disposi- 
 tion to reject the faith of his country and his ances- 
 tors; and as to the strange things told him by the 
 priest, he could hardly understand them, much less 
 believe them, unless he was furnished with some 
 conclusive evidence of their truth and authority. 
 
 Upon this, Yalverde handed him his breviary, 
 saying, “ In this holy book you will find proofs of 
 the truth of what I say. ” 
 
 Atahualpa took the book eagerly, turned over its 
 leaves, and then held it to his ear. After listening for a 
 time, he threw it upon the ground, with an air of 
 disdain, saying, “ It is silent; it does not speak 
 to me. ” Upon this, Yalverde flew into a pretented 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 223 
 
 rage, and, turning to he Spaniards, exclaimed, “ To 
 arms! Christians, to arms! Behold, the heathen 
 insults the word of God! Strike down these 
 impious dogs. Strike, for the cause of our holy 
 religion ! ” The soldiers, already eager to begin the 
 work of plunder, did not need this appeal of the 
 bloody-minded priest. The signal of assault was 
 instantly given, the martial music burst upon the 
 ear, and the cannon, artfully planted to do the work 
 of death, opened their fire. At the same time, 
 volleys of musketry were discharged, the infantry 
 pushed forward, and the dragoons, sword in hand, 
 rushed to the carnage. 
 
 Lulled into security by the repeated assurances of 
 Pizarro, the Peruvians were totally unprepared for 
 the onset. They stood for a moment panic-struck, 
 and fell like sheep before the slaughterers. The rest 
 then fled in confusion, pursued and cut down by the 
 Spaniards. Pizarro, with a chosen band, pushed 
 forward to secure the person of the inca. The 
 nobles of the unfortunate monarch crowded around 
 him, and sought to protect him. With touching 
 fidelity, they stood firm, and many of them perished 
 beneath the relentless weapons of the assailants. 
 
224 
 
 FAGGOTS FOG THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 The struggle was short, but decisive. For a brief 
 space, the streets of Caxamarca resounded with the 
 thunder of cannon, and the peals of music blended 
 with yells of terror and dismay on one side, and 
 cries of “ Strike! ” — “ Kill! ” — “ Down with the 
 infidel dogs ! ” — on the other. 
 
 The inca was soon captured by Pizarro, and the 
 Peruvians, learning this fact, fled in all directions. 
 They were, however, pursued by the Spanish sol- 
 diers, who seemed to find a fiendish inspiration in 
 the cries of agony and the wailings of despair that 
 came up from the wounded and the dying around 
 them. Alas! the tiger is less bloody than the 
 Christian soldier, when he is let loose upon a foe he 
 has been taught to despise. The soldier, though he 
 may wear the name of Christian, is then no longer 
 a man, but a demon, and does a demon’s work. 
 Such is the testimony of history in all ages. Let 
 him who embraces the profession of arms consider 
 well what he is doing! 
 
 The contest was over, but the work of death did 
 not cease. The flying Peruvians were pursued and 
 butchered without remorse. Those who resisted 
 and those who begged for life were slaughtered 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 22j 
 
 alike. It was not till the sun went down that the 
 hand of the slayer was stayed. Four thousand 
 Indians perished; yet not a Spaniard was slain. 
 The gold and silver that fell into the hands of the 
 plunderers amounted to millions. Transported 
 with their good fortune, and heedless of the scenes 
 of agony and death around them, the Spaniards spent 
 the night in thanksgivings to God, for the glorious 
 victory he had granted to the faithful followers of 
 the cross, and in bacchanalian revels! 
 
 It is not our design to detail the further history 
 of the unfortunate Ataliualpa, or the perfidy and 
 cruelty which marked the proceedings of his captors. 
 We need but say that, after a series of sufferings, ho 
 was subjected to a mock trial, and condemned to 
 death. Father Yal verde added to this doom the 
 denunciation of the church; but he then offered to 
 convert the prisoner to the Christian faith. The soul 
 of the ioca revolted at such a proposal, coming 
 from such a source. But the priest, like those of 
 his calling, was deeply skilled in the arts of break- 
 ing down the mind; and accordingly he threatened 
 his victim with being burned alive, and consigned to 
 the agonizing fires of hell hereafter, if he refused to 
 
226 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 be baptized and to embrace the Catholic faith. The 
 scene presented was one of those dark and fearful 
 passages with which the history of priestcraft 
 abounds. The monarch was wasted to a shadow 
 by suffering and sorrow, but he had still something 
 of the dignity which belongs to a superior mind. 
 Though trained in the habits which attend an exalted 
 station, he was now seated upon the floor of his 
 prison, which was lighted only by the glare of a 
 torch. Before him was the priest, making a last 
 offer to the prisoner. 
 
 The struggle in the inca’s breast was painted upon 
 his brow. For a long time, he resisted; but at last, 
 shocked and overwhelmed by the horrors that 
 threatened him, he yielded to the pressure, and re- 
 ceived baptism. In consideration of his conversion, 
 the monk granted him absolution for his sins, and 
 kindly caused him to be strangled at the stake, 
 instead of being roasted to death by fire, as had 
 been decreed by his judges ! 
 
 Such is the record which history has left us ; and 
 fearful as it is, unhappily, it stands not alone. It is 
 but one among a thousand instances, in which men, 
 wielding the authority of religion, and pretending 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 227 
 
 lo act for God, have made humanity blush. The 
 lesson which these things teach us is, to shun the 
 agents of every system, whatever it may be, who, 
 pretending to act by divine appointment, proceed in 
 a manner for which the words and example of Christ 
 do not furnish explicit authority. Let no priest, or 
 potentate, or power, exercise influence over our 
 minds, who cannot point to the Bible, and show us, 
 there, his high commission! 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 We must now turn our attention to the three ad- 
 venturers, Avith whose history this narrative is more 
 particularly concerned. We left them confined in the 
 prison of Caxamarca. They remained there three 
 days, awaiting the action of Atahualpa, and expect- 
 ing every moment to be summoned to his presence. 
 KnoAving the anxiety of that monarch to remove every 
 obstacle in the Avay of his possessing the throne of 
 
228 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 llio incas, Orano would naturally have been uneasy 
 at the opportunity that now seemed to be offered for 
 promoting his scheme, by sacrificing Runa, the niece 
 of the murdered Huascar, and of undoubted incarial 
 lineage. But the priest seemed occupied with a 
 superstitions confidence that Atahualpa was doomed, 
 and that the cause of what he deemed legitimacy 
 would prevail. Amid the darkness of the dungeon, 
 he was therefore cheerful ; and, when Runa or Chi- 
 cama suggested any apprehension, he readily turned 
 it aside. 
 
 The three days passed, and the fourth was far 
 advanced, when an unusual sound was heard by the 
 prisoners. At first it was mistaken for the shock of 
 an earthquake ; but the practised ear of Chicama was 
 soon able to detect its cause. “ The Spaniards are 
 here! ” said he, quickly. An intense interest was 
 immediately excited, and every ear was bent to catch 
 the sounds that reached the prison. A few moments 
 passed, and all was still. The prisoners spent the 
 remainder of the day in vain conjectures as to the 
 issue of the struggle which they imagined to have 
 taken place. Night came, hut the jailer did not ar- 
 rive at his wonted hour. 
 
TI1E CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 
 
 229 
 
 The following day was far advanced, when the 
 door of the prison was opened, and two Spaniards 
 entered. At first, they gazed cautiously around, 
 and then advanced into the room, their swords be- 
 ing ready in their hands. Chicama and Runa stood 
 aloof in the recesses of the dungeon, but Oranowent 
 forward, and was immediately seized by the soldiers. 
 Struck by his appearance, they led him to the door of 
 the prison, when their amazement was still increased. 
 His towering form, his snowy hair, his eagle eye, 
 and his wild , uncouth dress of skins, — all con- 
 tributed to make him seem something unearthly and 
 prodigious. Nor did his being found in the recesses 
 of a dungeon, diminish the strange interest that his 
 aspect excited. In their surprise, the soldiers forgot 
 to look farther into the dungeon, and immediately 
 took their captive to the office of their chief. 
 
 Here he underwent a brief examination; but 
 Orano, assuming the character of a fanatical priest 
 of the sun, easily baffled the soldier. He was 
 therefore turned over to Valverde, who was in- 
 structed to make more thorough and careful inquiries 
 of the prisoner. 
 
 Valverde was not less surprised than others had 
 
230 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 been at the aspect of the Indian sage. He imme- 
 diately began his examination, and his astonishment 
 was increased by receiving answers in the Spanish 
 tongue. The dialogue was long and interesting. 
 After some conversation, Valverde sought to impress 
 the prisoner with the superior claims of his religion. 
 Orano heard him some time in silence; at last, he 
 replied : “ I understand your words and the opinions 
 you utter, and they are not wholly new to me ; but 
 l was born a Peruvian, and I have been appointed a 
 priest of the sun. Look at me, Spaniard; I am of a 
 different lineage from thyself, and my faith is as 
 different from thine as the blood that flows in my 
 veins is distinct from that of the Spaniard. You can 
 neither change me nor my religion.” “Be not too 
 sure of that,” said the priest; “there are powers 
 of persuasion other than those of words. See 
 here, ” said he, pointing to a rack which stood in the 
 room; “ let me apply this, and it will wrench every 
 joint in your body asunder. Can you withstand 
 that argument? ” 
 
 “ Dare you use it?” said Orano. 
 
 “ God’s ministers are empowered,” said Yalverde, 
 “ to use any means which may be necessary to 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 231 
 
 compel mankind to enter the holy church, and thus 
 obtain salvation. ” 
 
 “ I have heard of this, ” said Orano, but I 
 have never believed it. Tell me, Spaniard, what 
 right have you to force your religion upon the Peru- 
 vian? Is not my mind my own? Is not liberty of 
 thought a part of my existence and birthright? Is it 
 not the gift of God? And dare you, a man like 
 myself, come between me and the Eternal, to take 
 away that which he has bestowed? ” 
 
 ■“ Hear me, ” said the priest. “ This liberty of 
 thought, of which you speak, is au idle dream. All 
 things on earth belong to God. He has deputed his 
 power to the church and its ministers ; that power is 
 committed to me so far as respects yourself. I bear 
 a commission from the pope of Rome, the head of 
 the church ; and by virtue of this I have dominion 
 over your soul and body. The first duty of man is 
 to bow submissively to the religion of the cross; 
 liberty of thought is but another name for rebellion 
 and infidelity ; no man has a right to form his re- 
 ligious opinions; obedience to the church is the first 
 duly. He who resists is an enemy of God ; and it is 
 the duty and privilege of the church to inflict torture, 
 
23 2 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 and even death, upon the body, if it be necessary, to 
 save the soul. ” 
 
 “ These are strange words, indeed, ” said Orano. 
 “ Suppose, ” said he to Yalverde, — “ suppose 
 yourself in my condition . Your religion seems to me 
 a system of absurdities. You say that your God is 
 eternal; yet that, on a certain occasion, he was killed. 
 You declare that he is a God of love ; yet you, his 
 ministers, in his name, do acts which would dis- 
 grace a savage. You represent him as a God of 
 justice; yet you, his ministers, take away from man 
 the right to think, the right to his own soul. You 
 say he is a God of peace; yet you, his ministers, 
 carry on war against the innocent and unoffending. 
 You pretend to be civilized, to come from a land of 
 light and learning, and to bring us a better worship 
 than that of the sun ; yet we are told that, in one of 
 your religious ceremonies, you eat the flesh and drink 
 the blood of your God ; we are told that this is not a 
 mere mystic rite, that it is real blood you drink, and 
 real flesh you eat. 
 
 “ This, Spaniard, is the religion you bring to me, 
 and command me to receive it, and threaten to 
 wrench these poor and aged limbs with that fiendish 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 233 
 
 wheel, if I refuse obedience. Let me tell yoa that I 
 am a priest as well as yourself. I believe in Pacha- 
 camac, the high and holy essence of truth, the 
 Supreme Good. I believe in the sun, his glorious 
 type and minister. I believe that love, and peace, 
 and charity, and good-will to man, constitute the life 
 of religion. I believe this to be the will of God and 
 the duty of man. This was the faith of my fathers. 
 It is the faith of my nation and my kindred; it is my 
 faith; it is woven into the texture of my soul. The 
 light that comes down from the sun, shows me the 
 hill, the mountain, and the river, and I cannot doubt 
 their existence; the light of God shines as distinctly 
 on my soul, and the objects of nature are not stamp- 
 ed stronger on my conviction, than are the religious 
 truths to which my mind is wedded. 
 
 “ Now, Spaniard, suppose yourself in my place. 
 What would you do? ” 
 
 “ This is mere subtlety, ” said Yalverde. “ The 
 devil always works in behalf of his friends. I will 
 no longer bandy words with you. I will give you 
 time for reflection. Remain here till the hour of 
 midnight; I will then see you, and if you submit not 
 yourself to the faith of the cross, if you do nol re- 
 
234 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 nounce your fiendish idolatries, then the rack must 
 do its work. In the mean time, take this crucifix, 
 and let me commend you to a better state of mind. ” 
 The priest handed Orano the sacred emblem, but 
 he turned from it; and Yalverde, with a bitter smile, 
 left the apartment. 
 
 Chicama and his fair companion remained in 
 the dungeon for some hours after Orano had been 
 taken thence, uncertain not only of his fate, but 
 of the state of things in the city. They were at 
 a loss how to proceed. They had deemed it best, 
 however, to await the issue of events. But Chicama 
 grew impatient, and determined to gain some inform- 
 ation that might guide them as to their conduct. 
 Groping about, he discovered the door, and which, 
 to his surprise, he found unbolted. He sallied cau- 
 tiously forth, and soon found the court by which he 
 had passed into the dungeon. Stepping across it, he 
 was about to pass into the street, when he was 
 commanded to slop, by a Spanish sentinel. He 
 stood still, and said nothing. In reply to the 
 questions put to him, he continued silent. Being 
 dressed in skins, like a native, he was taken to be 
 one of them; he was therefore conducted to the 
 guard-room, and committed to the care of the officer. 
 
T1IE CHILDREN OF TliE SUN. 235 
 
 The sentinel, at the same time, stated that the stran- 
 ger had come from the prison, and if search were 
 made, other persons, who had secreted themselves 
 during the battle, might be found there. This 
 hint was followed ; and , in a short space , two 
 soldiers returned, bringing Runa with them. It was 
 evening, and the room was faintly illumined by a 
 single torch. The appearance of the Indian maiden, 
 rendered more striking by the red, waving light, 
 attracted the attention of the officer in the guard- 
 room. After gazing at her for a few moments, he 
 left the place, but returned at the end of a short time, 
 lie then conducted Runa and Chicama through a 
 long passage. On reaching an archway hung with 
 curtains, they paused for a few moments; at last, a 
 soldier appeared, and bade them enter. The scene 
 that now presented itself was striking. The room 
 consisted of a long hall, at the extremity of which 
 were a number of Spanish officers, who seemed to be 
 engaged in animated conversation. In an opposite 
 corner of the apartment was a man of middling size, 
 his countenance peculiarly marked with trails of 
 energy and ferocity. By his side was a priest ic 
 earnest conversation with him. 
 
236 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Chicama understood the whole scene at once. 
 His disguise saved him from detection; but he in- 
 stantly recognized the personages around the room. 
 It may well be believed that the situation in which he 
 found himself was not a little embarrassing. His 
 first thought was to go forward and declare himself; 
 but knowing the character of his countrymen, he 
 became anxious for the fate of Runa, now separated 
 from Orano, her proper guardian. She seemed, 
 indeed, to be thrown upon his protection, and he 
 determined to wait and be guided by circumstances. 
 
 While engaged in this course of thought, his ear 
 was attracted by the conversation which was passing 
 between the two persons already pointed out, who 
 were no other than Valverde and Pizarro. List- 
 ening for a few moments, he learned the position of 
 Orano as we have already described it. The priest 
 had come to report the case to Pizarro, and take his 
 counsel. After hearing the story, Pizarro said, im- 
 patiently, “ Do as you will ; this is your job, and not 
 mine. ” 
 
 At this moment his eye fell upon Runa, who had 
 been conducted near him by the officer on guard. 
 He instantly arose, came near the maiden, and gazed 
 
Tllli CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 237 
 
 intently upon her for a moment. He then said, 
 quickly, “ Whom have we here? ” The officer 
 explained that she had been found in the same prison 
 from which the white-haired priest had been taken. 
 “ It is very curious, ” said Pizarro. “ Who arc 
 you, lady? ” Runa waved her hand to intimate that 
 she did not understand him. Running his eye down 
 her figure, the Spanish chieftain seemed excited with 
 strong emotions of curiosity. Laying his hand upon 
 the sash that bound her mantle across her shoulder, 
 he unloosed it, and drew the garment aside. Ilis 
 surprise was great when he beheld the attire of the 
 maiden. A robe of the finest and most delicate 
 fur, and of a silvery white, covered her form from 
 the neck to the feet. Around her waist was a 
 chain of gold, finely wrought, and studded with 
 jewels of many colors. From her neck, and resting 
 upon her breast, was suspended a golden image of 
 the sun, the rays being formed of rubies. 
 
 Pizarro Avas not the only person whose interest 
 Avas excited by the aspect of the Peruvian maid. 
 The eyes ofValverde seemed riveted upon her form, 
 and especially upon the sacred emblem which hung 
 at her breast. “ I see, I understand it all, ” said ho 
 
238 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 to Pizarro. “ She is a priestess of the sun, and 
 is an associate of this arch deceiver, this priest o 
 the prince of darkness, of whom I have just been 
 speaking. Will your excellency turn her over to 
 me, to deal with her as the interests of religion and 
 the church require? ” 
 
 Pizarro cast a sneering look at the priest, and 
 repeated his last words in an ironical tone. “ Ha ! 
 as the interests of religion and the church require ! 
 Nay, nay, holy father,” said he; “ these multiplied 
 duties are becoming burdensome to one of your years. 
 You take care of the priest, and leave the maiden 
 to me!” He waved his hand with authority, and the 
 priest departed, though with evident reluctance. 
 Pizarro spoke to the officers, and they also went 
 away. He, with Runa and Chicama, was now alone 
 in the apartment. He was evidently embarrassed 
 for a few moments ; he then approached Runa and 
 offered to take her hand. She drew back and folded 
 her arms, seeming, unconsciously, to assume an atti- 
 tude of dignity and defiance. Pizarro hesitated , 
 thought a few moments, and then proceeded to the 
 door, and called for his interpreter. The man 
 soon came : he was a Peruvian, and instantly noted 
 
THE LIBRARY 
 OF THE 
 
 UHiySBSITY OF IMIS 
 
RUN A BEFORE PIZARRO. 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 239 
 
 the emblems which indicated the royal lineage and 
 religious character of Runa. 
 
 “ Who is this?” said Pizarro, directing his at- 
 tention to her. The Indian seemed to hesitate. 
 “ Speak to her, ” said Pizarro, who had become 
 impatient. “ Ask her who she is, what is her 
 name, why she is here.” The interpreter did as 
 he was directed , and Runa replied with a frank 
 avowal of her name and character. Pizarro’s eyes 
 glistened as he heard the recital; for he seemed 
 at once to appreciate the advantages which might be 
 derived from having in his possession a maiden 
 belonging to the princely lineage of the incas. Iiis 
 heart seemed touched, also, with the singular beauty 
 of the Indian princess. Assuming an air of indiffer- 
 ence, however, he ordered the maiden to be dis- 
 missed, and, at her request, directed that she should 
 be placed in an apartment near to Orano. 
 
 During this scene, Chicama had scarcely been 
 noticed. Purposely standing in the shadow of a 
 projecting wall, he was still a keen observer of what 
 had passed. He now fully understood the danger 
 which attended the priest from the bigotry of Val- 
 
210 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 verde, and the still more fearful evils which threat- 
 ened Runa from the savage arts of Pizarro. 
 
 Taking advantage of a favorable moment, he 
 slipped out of the hall unnoticed, determined to 
 peril his life, if necessary, to save these two per- 
 sons in whom he had become interested. Stand- 
 ing in a position to be unnoticed himself, he saw 
 Runa conducted to her apartment, carefully noting 
 the entrance. Seeing the interpreter depart, he 
 moved toward him , and made a signal, which at- 
 tracted his attention. The Peruvian entered a dark 
 archway that led out from the yard, beckoning Chi— 
 cama to follow him. Obeying this summons, the 
 latter advanced, and both were soon lost in the 
 dusky shadows of the place. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Peruvian , followed by Chicama , proceeded 
 in silence till he had reached the exterior wall of 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 241 
 
 the town. He now looked back, fixed his eye upon 
 Cliicama for a moment , and then went forward. 
 Passing through a breach in the wall , he entered 
 upon a rocky declivity, occupied by a few stunted 
 trees. The moon was now shining, and the inter- 
 preter, as if solicitous of concealment, chose a route 
 as much as possible lying within the shadow of pro- 
 jecting rocks and trees. 
 
 As he advanced, the scene became more wild and 
 desolate. On one side, running along upon the verge 
 of a steepling cliff, was the wall of the town. On 
 the other, the rocks shelved downward to a wooded 
 valley, which now seemed like a lake, reposing far 
 beneath the foot of the mountain. At last, coming to 
 a point of a rock,' which projected over the abyss, 
 the Peruvian paused. Chicama approached , but 
 at some little distance. Observing the strange , 
 wild aspect of the place , he hesitated a moment , 
 but after reflection he went forward, and stood by 
 the side of the Indian. 
 
 The latter was the first to speak. 
 
 “ You have signified a desire, ” said he, “ to 
 
 have some conversation with me. What now is 
 
 your will? ” 
 
 11 
 
242 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 ** You are a Peruvian? ” said Chicama. 
 
 “ lam, ” was the reply. 
 
 “ Well, ” said Chicama, “ as such, it is impos- 
 sible that you should not respect those whose veins 
 are filled with the blood of Manco Capac. ” He 
 paused for a reply , but the Peruvian only said , 
 “ Proceed. ” 
 
 Chicama continued. “ As a Peruvian , you must 
 have a reverence for the worship of the sun, and 
 those that administer at its altars. ” Again the 
 Spaniard paused, to see the effect of his words. 
 But the countenance of the interpreter was cold as 
 marble, and afforded not the slightest indication 
 of any feeling within. After a short space, Chicama 
 went on. 
 
 “ It is obvious that you are acquainted with 
 these two strangers who have arrived at Caxamarca, 
 and are now in the hands of the Spanish chief ; you 
 cannot be indifferent to their fate. Will you not 
 make an effort for their deliverance? ” 
 
 A smile now passed over the countenance of the 
 Peruvian, and he spoke. “ I am the interpreter 
 of Pizarro. What is there in me which has led 
 you to suppose that I could be made the dupe of 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 243 
 
 some shallow trick, or, at best, the abettor of an 
 idle intrigue? The black eye of Runa has kindled 
 the fire in a young man’s bosom, and he expects me 
 to assist him in gratifying his wishes. ” 
 
 Shocked at this interpretation of his conduct, 
 Chicama replied, fiercely, “ Dare not to speak such 
 words as these to me. I am a true man, and have 
 no purposes but such as I avow. Say nothing of 
 Runa which is unworthy of an inca’s daughter , or 
 a priestess of the sun. ” 
 
 “ Brave words ! ’’said the Indian, sneeringly; 
 “ but I have learned that words are wind. You 
 are a Spaniard ; yet you are here in the disguise of 
 a Peruvian. You appeal to me as a Peruvian, and 
 seem to count upon my patriotism; yet you are here 
 plotting and counterplotting against your country- 
 men. This is a riddle , yet easily solved. You 
 are a young man, and Runa is beautiful.” 
 
 Irritated by this, Chicama stepped forward, and 
 laid his hand upon the shoulder of the Peruvian. 
 The latter seized Chicama , in return. Firmly 
 grappled, the two stood for a moment, first gazing 
 at each other, and then casting a glance into the 
 
244 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 dusky abyss which yawned beneath them. The 
 Indian was the first to speak. 
 
 “ Do as you please, young man! ” said he; 
 “hurl me down the precipice, if you will; but you 
 shall go with me ! If my limbs shall become a 
 feast for the vulture , he shall feed also on thee ! ” 
 
 “ I am wrong, I am wrong, ” said Chicama, 
 after a moment’s reflection. “ Your suspicions are 
 natural. It is proper I should explain my situation. 
 Yet how can I trust one whom I find in the service 
 of Pizarro ? ” 
 
 “ I know not how it may be, ” said the Peruvian, 
 “ with the white man; but the surest Avay to win 
 the confidence of an Indian is, to repose confidence 
 in him. ” 
 
 “ That is just and natural, ” said Chicama. “ I 
 will confide in you ; if you betray me, I shall find 
 means of revenge. Listen, for I will now tell you 
 my story. I came to Peru in Pizarro’s train. One 
 night I wandered from my comrades, and met with 
 a company of priestesses of the sun. Attracted by 
 curiosity, I came near to them, when one of their 
 guard despatched an arrow which laid me bleeding 
 upon the ground. I should have perished but for 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 245 
 
 the interference of Runa ; through her care I was 
 taken to a place of safety, and treated in such a 
 manner as insured my recovery. I need not 
 detail the course of subsequent events. It is suffi- 
 cient to say, that I became acquainted with Orano, 
 and, through him, with the high lineage and sacred 
 character of the Peruvian maiden. I have travelled 
 through the country, and have seen something of 
 the manners and customs of the Peruvian people. 
 I have seen and noted the desolating march of the 
 Spaniard. I must confess the truth — I abhor the 
 conduct and career of my countrymen. I see that 
 they have come to a country smiling with peace 
 and plenty, but to ravage and destroy. I see that 
 they have come hither, professing to bring a pure 
 and holy religion to the benighted heathen , yet 
 using this only as a cover for the basest cruelty. 
 Missionaries of God they pretend to be ; but they 
 are the slaves of avarice, and every evil passion. 
 Whatever may be the consequence, my purpose is 
 fixed ; I will never serve again in the bloody train 
 of Pizarro ! I would sooner leap from this rock, 
 and leave my bones to bleach in the wind. Having 
 deserted my troop , I can never return to Spain. 
 
246 FACGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 From my country I am henceforth an exile. One 
 duty I have to perform : for the rest I have little 
 care. I will make an effort to save this princess 
 from the tiger in whose power she now is. ” 
 
 The interpreter watched the countenance of Chi- 
 cama with intense interest, while he uttered these 
 words. At the close he said, “ You have spoken 
 nobly, young man ; and though you are a Spaniard, 
 I doubt not you have spoken truly. Your confi- 
 dence in me shall not be reposed in vain. I serve 
 Pizarro as an interpreter, but no further. I will aid 
 you in an attempt to deliver Runa from her present 
 peril. But let us enter this cave, where we can talk 
 more freely. ” 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Passing on a few steps, the interpreter turned an 
 angle of the rock, and stooping a little, entered a 
 natural arch which proved to be an opening to an 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 247 
 
 extensive cavern. Chicama followed and the two 
 were soon standing in the cave. A long conference 
 now took place between them ; it was finally agreed 
 that the interpreter should proceed to the castle, 
 learn the state of affairs, and bring back intelligence 
 as speedily as possible to Chicama. Upon this er- 
 rand he immediately departed, and in about an hour, 
 he returned and informed Chicama of an interview 
 he had witnessed between Yalverde and Pizarro. In 
 this the latter avowed his intention of seeking the 
 hand of the Peruvian maiden. He said that Cortez 
 had been greatly aided in his conquest of Mexico by 
 the beautiful Marina; he believed it would be sound 
 policy for him, in a similar manner, to employ the 
 favor and services of Runa. As to Orano, Yalverde 
 was to use him as an instrument to bend the will 
 of the princess to the chieftain’s wishes. 
 
 Chicama could scarcely restrain his indignation on 
 hearing this detail; nor was his alarm less excited. 
 He knew the fierce character of Pizarro, and the 
 unscrupulous nature of the priest. He felt that 
 any means that might be necessary for their purpose, 
 however cruel they might be, would be employed 
 without hesitation or remorse. Yet what could he 
 
248 FAGGOTS FO» TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 do ? His chief hope was now reposed in the Peru- 
 vian. 
 
 The subject was fully canvassed, and several plans 
 were proposed. It was finally determined to wait 
 until farther information could be obtained, and 
 means suited to the emergency could be devised. 
 
 In the mean time it was agreed that Chicama 
 should remain in the cave. Before leaving him the 
 interpreter informed him that the cavern was of great 
 dimensions, and communicated by artificial galleries 
 with the castle. As they had no torch, it was im- 
 possible now to explore it. The interpreter sug- 
 suggested that perhaps the best method of effecting 
 the escape of the priest and princess would be by 
 this communication; but it would require assistance. 
 Upon this and other matters, he promised to obtain 
 information and took his leave. 
 
 Our adventurer being left alone in the cavern sat 
 down upon a rock and gave himself up to thought. 
 The place was gloomy, and imparted a gloomy tinge 
 to his reveries. For a time, he anxiously revolved 
 the recent events connected with himself, in his 
 mind. He then dwelt upon the perilous condition 
 
TIIE CHILDREN OE THE SUN. 
 
 249 
 
 of Runa, and the white-haired priest, Orano. Turning 
 at last, from these topics, he began to reflect upon 
 his own strange position. Far away from his native 
 country, — separated from those he had been ac- 
 customed to love , — he was also separated from his 
 companions in arms , his countrymen , those with 
 whom he had come to this distant land. He was 
 in a state of opposition to them, and was engaged 
 in counteracting the schemes and designs of their 
 leader. 
 
 These things pressed heavily upon his heart. 
 To relieve his feelings he arose and walked forth 
 from the cavern into the fresh air. His spirits revived 
 a little, and his mind took a different turn. “Why, ” 
 said he to himself, “ should I pursue these wild 
 and absurd adventures? Why detach myself from 
 my friends and associates, and connect my fortunes 
 with this Peruvian maid , and this fanatic priest ? 
 Am I prepared to separate myself from my country 
 forever? Shall I turn my back upon Spain, its 
 arts, refinement, and religion ? ” 
 
 While these things were passing in the mind of 
 the wanderer, a large bird rose heavily before him, 
 and flew to a short distance. He, however, pursued 
 
250 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 liis walk , but he shortly came upon a scene which 
 struck him with indescribable horror. Just with- 
 out the wall of the city, a fresh excavation had been 
 made in the earth. This was filled with the dead 
 bodies of those who had been slain a few days 
 before, in the attack of the Spaniards upon the 
 Peruvians. The ghastly heap rose high above the 
 surface of the ground ; and here were seen the 
 forms of men, women, and children, bloody and 
 mutilated, crushed together in one confused and 
 putrifying mass. On the stones around , the vul- 
 tures sat brooding by moonlight, gorged with the 
 feast they had made the preceding evening, and 
 ready to renew their revel with the dawn of day. 
 
 With indescribable disgust, Chicama turned sud- 
 denly back and retraced his steps. “ This, this, ” 
 said he to himself, “ is the work of Spaniards! 
 Of Spaniards, too, with the cross inscribed upon 
 their banner, and the priest and his prayer-book in 
 the van. What had these poor Indians done , to 
 offend them? What crime had these men, these 
 women, and these children, committed against the 
 king of Spain , or the Holy Church ? Nothing, 
 nothing ! They have fallen , the innocent victims 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 251 
 
 of that raging thirst for gold which now animates 
 Pizarro and his band. Alas ! how cruel, how 
 fearful is their work ! Worse than the very vul- 
 tures, they destroy the living form, while these foul 
 birds wait, and only feast upon the insensible body. 
 Oh ! I am almost ready to curse the very name of 
 Spaniard; to forswear my country, and to renounce 
 its religion. I will , at least , make an effort in 
 behalf of this Peruvian maiden. She has once 
 saved my life. I will peril mine , if need be, to 
 save hers. ” 
 
 At this point of his reverie Chicama returned to 
 the mouth of the cavern. He entered it, and was 
 soon buried within its shadows. He sat himself down 
 and remained for an hour ; the minutes seemed to 
 drag on heavily. He became impatient for the re- 
 turn of the interpreter. He again waited for some 
 time, but no one came. He arose with a feeling of 
 uneasiness, and walked farther into the cavern. 
 The floor became rough and broken, but he still 
 passed on . He was soon beyond the dim light which 
 entered at the mouth of the cave. The darkness 
 was intense ; and a silence like that of the grave 
 rested upon the place. Chicama paused ; a kind of 
 
252 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 awe crept over him, and he was about to return. 
 At this moment his feet slipped and he fell forward. 
 He was instantly plunged to a considerable depth, 
 striking at the bottom upon the naked rock. Stunned 
 and bewildered , he was for some minutes unable 
 to rise. 
 
 At last, with a strong effort, he stood up ; gather- 
 ing his thoughts as well as he could, he began to 
 consider his position. It was indeed appalling. 
 There was not a ray of light to direct his course. 
 Feeling around, he perceived that he was encom- 
 passed by a mass of jagged rocks. He was afraid 
 to move, lest he should be engulfed by some abyss, 
 that might lie around him. A sense of horror and 
 a feeling of dizziness began to come over him. At 
 the very moment he was about to give himself up to 
 despair, a flash of light passed through the dungeon, 
 and a shrill, piercing scream came upon his ear. 
 
 Chicama instantly knew the voice ; it was that 
 of Runa. His thoughts rallied in an instant. She 
 was in danger; she was beset; he must fly to her 
 relief. The rays that had glanced through the gloom, 
 had given him a momentary view of the surrounding 
 objects, and the path that led to the place from 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 253 
 
 which the voice had issued. Rough and broken as 
 it was, Chicama hesitated not a moment to pro- 
 ceed in that direction. Guided by a wavering light 
 which shone through a crevice , he at last reached 
 what seemed to be the wall of the castle. He 
 listened', and heard sounds within. There was the 
 heavy tread of men, and the echo of rough voices ; 
 sighs and groans followed, mingled with curses and 
 imprecations. 
 
 Chicama was able, at first, only to conjecture a 
 part of the truth. But an incident soon occurred 
 which unfolded the Avhole scene to his view. By a 
 movement of the men within , a loose stone in the 
 wall was removed , and through the crevice which 
 was opened he could survey the scene. Valverde 
 had put in execution his terrific threat. Orano 
 had refused to renounce his religion and accept 
 baptism from the hands of the Catholic priest. He 
 had accordingly been subjected to the rack; he 
 now lay stretched out upon the frame, his joints 
 wrenched from their sockets, and his whole form 
 displaying the most fearful agony. Two soldiers 
 stood by the rack, and appeared to be working the 
 machine, at the bidding of Valverde. Runa was 
 
254 I’AGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE, 
 
 leaning against the wall ; she seemed to be fainting, 
 and was partly supported by Valverde. At the 
 same time he addressed her. “ You can save him 
 still, ” said he; “ he deserves nothing but punish- 
 ment here and hereafter. He adores the sun, and 
 not the Virgin. He kneels to one of the heavenly 
 bodies, and not to the cross. It is in mercy to his 
 soul that he is here tortured upon the rack. Yet 
 even this shall cease, if you will comply with the 
 wishes of Pizarro. Be his bride, and Orano shall 
 go free. ” 
 
 Buna shuddered, but she did not speak. Val- 
 verde turned to the men at the wheel, and they were 
 about to apply their strength to increase the agony 
 of the victim, when they were suddenly arrested by 
 the voice of Chicama, “ Fiends! murderers! stay 
 your unholy work!” At the same time, impelled 
 by frenzy, he seized upon a projecting stone in the 
 wall, and, wrenching it with all his force, it gave 
 way, and fell to the earth with a crash. Several 
 other masses followed, and in the opening thus made, 
 Chicama stood before the occupants of the room. 
 Dressed in skins, and wild with excitement, he sud- 
 denly confronted the Spaniards at the wheel. The 
 
THE CHILDREN OF THE SUN. 255 
 
 strange image seemed to strike them with super- 
 natural horror; they let go their hold, and rushed 
 from the room. Valverde dropped the arm of Runa 
 and also tied. Flying from the place, under the 
 idea that a trick of sorcery had been wrought upon 
 them, they left Chicama in full possession of the room. 
 While he hesitated an instant what to do , he saw 
 torches flashing from the cavern. In a moment, the 
 interpreter and two attendants appeared. 
 
 A brief explanation followed. The lacerated form 
 of the priest was gently disengaged from the rack, 
 and borne through the opening in the wall to the 
 cavern below. Runa followed, assisted by Chicama. 
 After they had proceeded some distance, the party 
 paused. Some skins were thrown upon the ground, 
 and the form of the priest was laid upon them. He 
 still breathed, but continued for some lime in a state 
 of insensibility. At last his eyes opened, and he looked 
 around. Seeing Runa, he beckoned her to him. 
 She knelt down, and he spoke to her in a low tone. 
 “ Priestess of the Sun! ” said he, “ It is all over! 
 Orano must die!” “Oh, no, no!” said Runa; 
 “ You shall not die! You are now safe. The young 
 
25G l'AGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Spaniard has delivered us. See, here are friends, 
 Peruvians, around us ! ” 
 
 “No, no, ” said the priest, “my hour is come. 
 The shadows of death are falling around me. My 
 visions have proved vain; my hopes have bewil- 
 dered me. The doom of the incas is hastening on. 
 Atahualpa is the prisoner of Pizarro. Huascar’s 
 fate will soon be sealed; already, as you know, 
 has the order for his death been issued. Other 
 fearful events stand fulfilled before my vision. The 
 descendants of the incas will be cut off ; the temples 
 of the Sun will be crumbled in ruins. Fly, Runa, 
 fly ! Spaniard , ” said he , turning his eye upon 
 Chicama, “be thou her guide and protector; her 
 hope must be in thee. He who watched over her 
 youth, and instructed her in the holy ceremonies 
 of the altar; he who has been to her as a father 
 and spiritual monitor, can watch over her no more. 
 Bury me in this cavern ; here my bones shall repose in 
 peace. As Heaven frowns upon Peru and its religion, 
 it is fit that its priest should sleep where the rays 
 of the sun can never enter. Runa , farewell! Fly, fly 
 to the mountains! There, and there alone, is peace.” 
 
 The spirit of the priest departed. His form was 
 
THE CHILDREN OF TIIE SUN. 257 
 
 buried in a hollow of the cavern. For his friends 
 and followers, all around was terror and gloom. A 
 curse seemed to have fallen on the members of the 
 incarial family. Huascar was murdered by the 
 order of his brother, Atahualpa. The latter soon 
 after perished by the orders of the perfidious Pi- 
 zarro. Following the advice of Orano , Chicama 
 and Runa fled. The interpreter was their guide and 
 they took their way toward those mountain heights, 
 which rise to the clouds in Southern Peru. Here 
 the distinct records of history end. We must 
 close our story with a vague tradition that Chi- 
 cama and Runa found a peaceful retreat in the 
 mountains , where they spent the remainder of 
 their days. They were joined by several members 
 of the incarial family, and finally their number was 
 increased by others to a considerable village. They 
 reared a temple, where Runa, true to her virgin 
 vows, continued to officiate at the altar. Chicama 
 followed externally the same worship, but his mind 
 often turned upon the doctrines of that religion in 
 Avhich he had been educated : and when he died, the 
 Peruvians, in compliance with his request, placed 
 a cross at the head of his grave. 
 
T91G SOLDIER AND THE BUND FIDDLER. 
 
 Once upon a time, in a far off country, two trav- 
 ellers met at an inn. One was a blind musician who 
 wandered from place to place, amusing the people 
 with his fiddle. He was attended by a little boy, 
 who always walked at his side, and guided him on 
 his way. The other was a stout, rough soldier, 
 armed with two pistols, a cutlass and other weap- 
 ons. 
 
 The musician and the soldier fell into conversation, 
 and finally the latter, feeling very big, began to poke 
 fun at the poor fiddler. Now you must know that 
 it was a chill winter night, and many persons had 
 gathered at the inn, some being travellers, and some 
 people of the place. The soldier finding that he had 
 
THE SOLDIER AND THE BLIND FIDDLER. 259 
 
 an audience, began to tell large stories about his 
 exploits. He boasted very much of his courage, and 
 at the same time, he kept making fun of the fiddler. 
 He even went so far as to cast jeers and gibes at the 
 fiddler’s boy, and amused himself with whirling his 
 sabre round his head. 
 
 Some of the people were amused at this; but 
 most of them felt that it was mean and cowardly thus 
 to insult the unfortunate musician and to trifle with 
 the feelings of the boy. Still as the soldier was a big, 
 blustering fellow, they looked on and said nothing, 
 till a tall man, who sat back in the crowd, arose, 
 came forward, and said that he looked upon such 
 conduct as mean and cowardly. At these words 
 the soldier flew into a rage and declared that he would 
 run his sword through the body of any one who 
 called him a coward. 
 
 Upon this the tall man said : “ Sir soldier, you 
 pretend to have a great deal of courage; but I 
 believe you are a coward because you insult this 
 blind fiddler, and a brave man never offers insult 
 to the unfortunate. Now, I have a proposal to make 
 to you. Near by, at the foot of the mountain is a 
 wild rocky dell, called the Wolf’s Den, because a great 
 
2G0 FAGGOTS FOU T1IE FIRESIDE. 
 
 many wolves have been seen there, and at night they 
 make a terrible noise in the woods. Now, you and 
 the fiddler shall pass through this glen, and here is a 
 purse of fifty dollars which shall be given to him who 
 shall come off best in the adventure. * 
 
 At this proposal the company shouted with ap- 
 probation and applause. The soldier affected to 
 despise the proposition, and scoffed at the idea of 
 having his courage brought into comparison with 
 that of the fiddler. But the more he seemed averse 
 to the trial, the more the people insisted upon it. 
 At last the fellow was really forced to accept the of- 
 fer, and accordingly, looking well to his weapons, he 
 set forth and marched toward the Wolfs Den. At 
 his side went the Fiddler and his boy. 
 
 It was a clear moonlight night ; yet the pass was 
 so narrow and sheltered by overhanging rocks, that 
 it was there quite dark. As they entered the place, 
 they began to hear strange noises. “ What is that? ” 
 said the soldier trembling from head to foot. “It is 
 the wolves! ’’said the musician. “What do you 
 intend to do? ” said the soldier. “ I shall wait till 
 they have eaten you up, ” said the man, “ and t%>n 
 I shall fiddle to them. ” “ Do they like music 
 
Wf UBRARy 
 
 OF THE 
 
 Mimn er mm 
 
to# 
 
 THE CONCERT. 
 
TIIE SOLDIER AND THE BLIND FIDDLER. 2G1 
 
 said the soldier. “ Very much, ” was the reply. 
 “ Then you will fiddle for both of us? ” “ Yes, if 
 you will confess yourself a coward.” — “ Not yet; let 
 us see how it is likely to come out. ” 
 
 The cry of the wolves came nearer and nearer , and 
 pretty soon it filled the valley. Then one dusky, 
 shaggy brute was seen galloping along in the moon 
 light, while two or three others advanced in the 
 shadows at his side. The soldier was a real coward, 
 so he ran away as fast as his legs would carry him. 
 The fiddler mounted upon a rock, put his boy 
 behind him, and began to play. First he gave a 
 lively tune, and the wolves looked at one another 
 and at the fiddler, not seeming to have made up their 
 minds whether to like it or not. Then he played a 
 solemn tune, and they all sat upon their haunches 
 like so many dogs. The musician plied his bow; 
 but at last he got a little tired and stopped. In an 
 instant the wolves advanced with their jaws wide 
 open and their white teeth glistening in the dark- 
 ness. The poor man saw that his audience had not 
 enough, so he fiddled away for at least two hours. 
 By that time they began to yawn, and one by one they 
 galloped off to their holes in the rocks, while he re- 
 
262 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 turned to the tavern. The soldier had got there 
 before him, and declared that the fiddler was killed 
 and eaten up. Therefore he claimed the wager. 
 Just as the tall gentleman was about to present it to 
 him, in came the fiddler ! This gave a new turn to 
 affairs. The musician received the purse, and the 
 soldier was taken to a pump by the people, and they 
 pumped upon him till he begged for mercy. It was 
 no doubt a good lesson to him ; and I hope and trust 
 it cured him of the very bad habit of boasting of 
 his own exploits, and insulting the unfortunate. 
 
THE RICH MAN AND HIS SON. 
 
 Well, my young friends, here we are again around 
 the comfortable fireside! How pleasant it is when 
 autumn creeps upon us and the air grows chill, 
 to shut the door, bar out the weather, and amuse 
 ourselves by innocent sports or pleasant conversa- 
 tion. When one is snug and safe in his own house, 
 he can find enjoyment in laughing at the troubles 
 and dangers without. It is nowNovember, a rough, 
 rowdy month ; but I think we can even find some- 
 thing amusing to say about it. Let us try. 
 
 November is a sort of middle-ground between 
 the extremes of heat and cold — winter and summer. 
 These two seasons, at this point of the year, appear 
 to meet and engage in deadly battle. Let us suppose 
 
2G4 FAGGOTS FOlt THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 ourselves on the top of some high mountain to wit- 
 ness the strife. 
 
 The weather, if you please, is warm and soft, and a 
 blue veil is hung over the landscape. The forest is 
 indeed brown , and has a sad and desponding 
 aspect. The leaves are, for the most part, fallen, 
 and those which still cling to the branches , are 
 withered and dead. The grass is also dead, except 
 in a few places, where it lies in tangled and matted 
 masses, half yellow and half green. The flowers 
 have fallen victims to the frost ; the leaves, heaped 
 into the glens and hollows, give evidence that the 
 winds have begun their work of desolation. 
 
 Yet to-day, it is warm and soft, and the Indian 
 Summer is in its glory. The morning rises fair, 
 though the sun, seen through the haze, looks red, and 
 sheds but a subdued light over the world. At noon, 
 the sky is still unclouded ; but by two o’clock, 
 heavy masses of clouds are gathered in the west. 
 They grow darker and stretch out their wings to the 
 right and to the left. In a few hours they encom- 
 pass the sky, and the winds begin to sigh and moan 
 in the forests. The tops of the tall trees shiver 
 and bend and writhe as if wrestling with some 
 
THE 1UCII MAN AND HIS SON. p(]5 
 
 angry demon. The soft mist is gone , and none can 
 tell us whither. And the warmth of the air is gone 
 too, and a chill breeze comes pu filing and flouting 
 us in the face. 
 
 And see ! the leaves arc leaping aloft in the air. 
 Now they race through the sky ; and now they whirl 
 in circles, and seem like myriads of insects, chasing 
 each other. Hark ! ’tis the noise of the tem- 
 pest ! How deep and solemn is its moan ! See 
 yonder ! the whirlwind is crossing the open plain. 
 You can trace its form by the mighty pyramid of 
 whirling leaves , reaching from the earth to the 
 clouds. It takes its course toward yonder solitary 
 oak. It is there — it throws itself upon the sturdy 
 tree ! How the monarch of the plain bends and 
 writhes and groans ! Hoav its branches crack , as 
 if it were a bullock, or a stag, in the jaws of a 
 lion! And see its leaves, torn off and scattered to 
 the winds ! 
 
 And now the whirlwind is passed, but look at 
 that giant oak ! Its strongest branches are broken 
 off, and lie scattered at its feet. Its garniture of 
 leaves is gone; the smaller twigs are peeled, rent, 
 
 and crushed , and the whole aspect of the tree is 
 12 
 
266 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 iliat of mourning and desolation. All the glories 
 which it received from summer are destroyed; the 
 tempest has prevailed. The conquered oak is 
 now but a witness to the victory of the season of 
 storms! 
 
 The winds now seem to come from the four 
 quarters of the heavens, and for a time appear to 
 meet and wrestle like mighty champions, overturning 
 and crushing every thing beneath them. The clouds 
 sympathize with the winds, and drive through the 
 heavens like giant kings in their chariots, or demons 
 flourishing two-edged swords, or dragons with forked 
 tails , or antediluvian crocodiles , many leagues in 
 length, and all going to battle ! 
 
 But a change comes, and the north wind prevails ; 
 and now the rain falls, driving in sheets, and de- 
 scending in floods to the earth. And now it grows 
 cold, and see ! the rain is frozen, and falls in hail 
 and sleet. And now the whole air is thick with 
 descending snow. Alas ! alas ! the battle is over ; 
 summer is vanquished , and will return no more, 
 for the year. It is gone — with its birds, its music, 
 its flowers, its verdure , its gentle pleasures, its 
 soft fancies; and winter is coming, nay, it is here! 
 
THE RICH MAN AND 1I1S SON. 
 
 267 
 
 Dear, dear, — how cold it is. We can’t slay upon 
 the top of this mountain any longer , boys and 
 girls ! Let us go home — swift as the Aving of 
 fancy can carry us. Here we are, safe and sound ! 
 And now, John, shut that door; stir the fire, Bill! 
 DraAv my chair up, Susan. Come — come — one 
 and all, — let’s sit down ! Noav bang away as much 
 as you please , old Blusterer. You can’t open the 
 door, or dash in the Avindow. Here Ave are, snug and 
 comfortable, in spite of Winter. Nay, old Icicle, 
 Ave Avill set you at defiance. If you come in here, 
 Ave will put you in this blazing grate, and melt 
 your nose off. Keep your distance, master Winter! 
 You may have all out doors, as we can’t help it ; 
 but home, dear, comfortable home , is ours still ; 
 and here we will enjoy spring, or summer, as Ave 
 please, in spite of you. 
 
 Come, boys and girls, what shall we have — a 
 story, or a game ? 
 
 “Oh, a story, — aslory, — astory!” — is shouted 
 on all sides. 
 
 Well, I will give you a story, and as I always like 
 to suit my words to circumstances, it shall be a tale 
 of the season. Here it is : 
 
268 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 There was once a very rich man by the name of 
 Hard. He lived in a fine house, and was surround- 
 ed with every luxury. His table was set with the 
 choicest dainties, his floors were covered with the rich- 
 est carpets; he was served with the finest wines, the 
 most delicate fruits, the most fragrant spices. He 
 was a merchant, and had ships upon all the great 
 seas of the globe. He was looked up to as a 
 great man, yet he was not happy. Shall I tell 
 you why? Listen to the tale I am about to tell. 
 
 One cold November evening, Mr. Hard was going 
 to his home, on foot. His route led him along a 
 street, at the head of which was a lumber-yard. As 
 he was passing by a heap of boards, he saw a youth, 
 pale, ill-clad, and wasted, as if Avith disease. The 
 snoAv Avas falling, and the aspect of the sky boded a 
 slormy night. The youth Avas partly sheltered from 
 the storm by the overhanging boards, but he seemed 
 unable to stand, and Avas lying or reclining upon 
 some pieces of lumber. 
 
 As he saAV Mr. Hard approach, he made a great 
 effort, rose to his feet, and clasping his hands 
 together, said, in a faint voice, “ For heaven’s sake, 
 
THE men MAN AND HIS SON. 269 
 
 sir, give me help ! ” He then staggered and fell to 
 the ground. 
 
 Mr. Hard passed on, saying to himself, “What 
 wretches these drunkards are ! ” And so he went 
 home and sat down to his meal. The fire shone 
 brightly upon his hearth; the grate was clean and 
 polished; the rug was rich and soft, and presented, 
 in glowing colors, the picture of a horn of plenty, 
 with oranges, and grapes , and figs, poured out in 
 luscious heaps. And the lamp, shedding its light 
 through a gorgeous globe of glass, displayed the rich 
 furniture of the room — the damask curtains, the 
 costly pictures, the well set tea-table. And the 
 merchant sat down to his tea, and the hissing pot 
 gave forth its beverage, and the silver sugar-bowl 
 yielded its sweet, and the silver cream-pot added 
 its cream, and the merchant took his tea; but he was 
 not happy, after all. 
 
 Mr, Hard was a lonely man, for his wife was dead, 
 and his only son was a vagrant and a wanderer upon 
 the earth. The father had been so busy in making 
 money, that he had not found lime to attend to the 
 education of his child — his only child. He was not 
 indifferent to the happiness of the boy ; nay, he was 
 
270 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 to be his heir; and the father looked upon him as the 
 future support and pride of the Hard family. But he 
 made a mistake; he thought riches all that was 
 necessary to insure happiness, honor, and fame, and 
 so he went on adding to his wealth, and overlooking 
 the education of his only child. 
 
 It is true he sent him to school — to the best 
 school. lie gave him every advantage that kind of 
 instruction could afford; but his mother w y as dead, 
 and the boy was never taught that truth, honor, 
 sobriety, temperance, and piety, are the ground- 
 Avork of good character and happiness in life. Both 
 the father and the son thought that riches were suf- 
 ficient to carry any one through life , and they acted 
 accordingly. 
 
 Young Benjamin Hard was not Avorse than other 
 boys, brought up in a similar way; nay, he was 
 naturally good tempered , kind hearted, and agreea- 
 ble. He had excellent abilities, but he said to him- 
 self, “ I shall be rich as a Jew; let poor boys study 
 and Avork, and be honest; these things are necessary 
 for them ; but I can do as I please . ” And so he 
 did as he pleased. He spent a great deal of money; 
 he kept bad company; he drank deeply; and at 
 
TUB men MAN AND HIS SON. 271 
 
 seventeen, lie had become a complete rake. His 
 father was a violent man, and, in a fit of rage, he 
 drove the youth out of his home, forbidding him 
 ever to return. The boy was of a decided temper, 
 and, resenting his father’s conduct, he entered on 
 board a vessel and went to sea as a common sailor. 
 
 For two years young Benjamin was not heard of 
 by his father, and the latter was led to believe him 
 dead. He often thought of his son, and, perhaps, 
 reproached himself for neglecting his education; but 
 of this I am not sure, for very rich men are not apt 
 to think they can do wrong. But, at all events, 
 Mr. Hard felt the loss of his child, and sometimes 
 asked himself, “ When I die, what will become of 
 this vast estate? ” And then he felt that his plan of 
 life was folly, and even his riches failed to give him 
 pleasure: nay, they caused emotions of disgust or 
 vexation. And thus, the rich Mr. Hard, the envied 
 Mr. Hard, the proud Mr. Hard, was not happy. 
 Nay, he was a miserable man, conscious of having 
 played the part of folly in life, conscious of having 
 missed the true end of existence. He had no self- 
 respect, no sources of enjoyir ent, in his own bosom. 
 
272 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Me was rich in cash, but poor, miserably poor, in 
 (be treasures of the soul. 
 
 And I am sorry to add, that Mr. Hard grew no 
 better as time advanced. He grew more rich, but, 
 at the same time, more selfish and more hard-heart- 
 ed. And his son, poor Benjamin, what of him? 
 After two years of absence, he arrived at the city 
 of his birth. He had lived a dissipated life, and his 
 health now began to give way. Just before his 
 arrival, he had suffered from fever, and as he came 
 ashore, he was weak and could scarcely walk. But 
 repentance had entered into his heart. Fully aware 
 of his errors and follies, he said to himself, “ I will 
 arise and go to my father, and I will ask his forgive- 
 ness, and I will hereafter lead a life of virtue. ” 
 
 He went ashore with these feelings, and he 
 wrote a letter to his father, to prepare the way for 
 his return. He then went into the street to put the 
 letter in the post-office. Having done this, he set 
 out to return ; but he became faint, and found mo- 
 mentary shelter beneath a pile of boards. It was 
 bitter cold, and he was chilled to the heart; he felt 
 that be should die, unless he could have immediate 
 help. He saw a person coming along the street. 
 
THE KIC1I MAN AND IIIS SON. 
 
 373 
 
 and, with a desperate effort, he said, “For heaven’s 
 sake, sir, give me help ! ” The man looked at him 
 a moment, and passed coldly on. He heeded not 
 the call of the sufferer. As he went away, the youth 
 discovered that it was his father. His emotions 
 overwhelmed him — he sank down upon the earth — 
 the snow fell, and covered him in a winding-sheet. 
 
 In the morning, the letter was received from the 
 post-office by the father. He read it; his heart was 
 softened, and he was ready to receive his prodigal 
 son. But ere night came, he learned that his son 
 was found beneath a heap of boards, wrapped in 
 snow, and cold as the pillow on which he lay. 
 
 And the father knew that it was his own son who 
 had begged for help, in a moment of extremity, and 
 the father had not given it! 
 
 Can Mr. Hard ever be a happy man? Never. Of 
 what value is wealth to the hardhearted and self-con- 
 demned? Let us not envy those who are rich without 
 virtue ; those who have only money, and no goodness, 
 charity, or liberality. They are all members of the 
 Hard family; and whatever cover they may wear, 
 they are stjll objects of pity or contempt. 
 
274 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 And let us remember another thing. A single 
 act of kindness may save a life; and even if those who 
 claim our pity or our help are not our children, still 
 they are children of somebody. They belong to the 
 great family of man, and are our kindred. Let us 
 think of these things, and, rich or poor, beware of 
 that cold habit of turning a deaf ear to the cry of 
 suffering and sorrow , which the hard-hearted world 
 is apt to cherish. 
 
FLINT 1ND STEEL 
 
 Would you like, gentle reader, to see two Boston 
 Boys, as they were in the days of the Revolution, 
 almost a hundred years ago? Of course you would, 
 and I wish I had their portraits, to show you, hut 
 as I have not, I can only tell you how they talked, 
 how they acted, and how they felt. In this way I can 
 give a pretty good idea of them. 
 
 Every story has its beginning, and ours begins at 
 Cambridge , about four miles north-east of Boston. 
 If you have not seen this place, I commend it to 
 you to go there as soon as possible ; for it is a very 
 pleasant city, and many interesting things are to be 
 seen there. In the first place, there are the college 
 buildings, of which there are six or eight, and some 
 
276 FAGGOTS FOI5 TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 of them are handsome. The library is considered a 
 fine edifice, and it has books enough to keep a man 
 reading all his lifetime, even if he lived as long as 
 Methusaleh. And all these college buildings are 
 situated in the midst of shady trees, and are sur- 
 rounded by a bright green lawn, where you may see 
 the students playing or walking, when not engaged 
 in their studies. 
 
 And then the college buildings are enclosed by very 
 handsome squares and streets, and the sidewalks 
 everywhere have a most inviting look. If you fol- 
 low one of these sidewalks which leads to the west 
 side of the city, you will come to a large house, 
 which has in its aspect a very agreeable mixture of the 
 olden and the modern time. It is well painted and 
 in excellent repair. The fences all around are 
 substantial, and in perfect order. There is a small 
 yard in front of the house, and here are a few trees 
 and shrubs and flowers. Near by is a handsome 
 garden. 
 
 Every one who passes this house, looks at it with 
 interest, because it appears so respectable, so 
 comfortable and so ancient. It is evident that it has 
 been built near a hundred years, which is a very 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 277 
 
 long lime in the swift annals of our young America ; 
 and more than this, it has had excellent keeping. 
 All around, the dwellings appear to be new, or at 
 least modern, in comparison with this stately house 
 of which I am speaking. It is clear that other houses 
 have formerly stood beside it, and have gone to decay 
 and given place to others, while this remains. 
 
 And so it is a very interesting building, merely on 
 account of its looks : but I have something more to 
 say about it. Wo must go back a great while— to 
 the year 1775, at which time the war with England 
 had juts broken out — and imagine ourselves here, 
 in front of this same building. It was standing 
 then, and, I suppose, had the same form and di- 
 mensions that it has now. We must suppose it to 
 be the second day of July, the weather being hot 
 and the sun shining very brightly. At a short dis- 
 tance, in the street, was a row of elms, and at the 
 time of which we speak, some hundreds of people 
 were standing or reclining beneath these trees. In 
 front and in the road, was a long line of men, dressed 
 in every variety of country costume, with guns in 
 their hands : they were commanded by officers, 
 some of whom had on regular military dresses. 
 
278 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Every one seemed to be waiting rather impatiently 
 for something, and all turned their eyes along the 
 Brighton road, as if they anxiously expected some- 
 body to come from that direction. We may as well 
 say that they were waiting to see General Washington 
 who was about to arrive and take command of the 
 American army then assembled around Boston ; that 
 city being in the possession of the British under Gen- 
 eral Gage. At this point of time, two youths were 
 sitting side by side in the fork of a large old cherry 
 tree, in the midst of the scene. They had a fine 
 view of all that was going on, and, at the same time, 
 they could talk themselves without being overheard. 
 The conversation between these two, as nearly as we 
 recollect, was as follows : 
 
 Jerry Flint. I say, Ben, how did you get clear of 
 the red coats at Boston this morning? 
 
 Ben Steel. Bah! — I asked ’em to let me go a- 
 fishing; they said nothing, so I got into my boat and 
 sculled over here to see the show. 
 
 Jerry. It’s loo bad, ain’t it, for Gen. Gage and 
 his rascally soldiers to keep Boston all to themselves, 
 and shut the people up there, as if they were a herd 
 of cattle? 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 279 
 
 Ben. Yes — it’s loo bad, indeed; but I expect 
 we’ll drive ’em out soon. 
 
 Jerry. How? They say there’s ten thousand 
 men there. 
 
 Ben. Yes — but there are fifteen thousand in 
 Cambridge, and Charlestown, and Roxbury. 
 
 Jerry. I know that ; but the British are so well 
 armed. Their guns and swords shine like the blade 
 of a new penknife. And they march so finely ! They 
 know all about war, while our people come down 
 from the country, with their long-tailed, linsey- 
 woolsey coats and skunk-skin caps, looking for all 
 the world as if they were dressed up for a farce-play. 
 You remember the day of the battle of Lexington : 
 well, when the British troops passed by here in the 
 morning, I ran behind, just to see what was going on, 
 I trotted along, and followed clear up to Lexington. 
 Well, when we got to the meeting house, we 
 found some men there, Americans, who pretended 
 to be militia. There wasn’t one of ’em who had a 
 soldier’s dress on, and the captain himself wore a 
 butternut colored coat, with leather breeches. I 
 was right along side of Major Pitcairn, who was 
 splendidly dressed, and mounted on a fine black 
 
280 FAGGOTS FOU TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 horse. When he saw the rebels, as he called ’em, 
 I thought he would split his sides with laughing. I 
 really felt a sort of shame to see the poor figure we 
 cut along side of the British. 
 
 Ben. Was you up to Lexington? 
 
 Jerry. To be sure I was! 
 
 Ben. Well, I was there too. I knew eight hun- 
 dred men had marched out of Boston toward eve- 
 ning, and the next morning I set off after them. 
 Father told me he expected they were going to de- 
 stroy the powder and other things at Concord. I 
 knew something about all that, for father and I had 
 loaded seven waggons with powder, bullets, and can- 
 non ball, covered ’em over with manure, and taken 
 ’em to Concord. I had driven the team up three 
 limes myself. 
 
 Jerry. Who told you to do that? 
 
 . Ben. Do you expect I’m going to tell secrets? 
 Mum’s the word, Jerry, in Boston, among the Sons of 
 Liberty. However, I tell you that there are men at 
 work there, day and night, right under old Gage’s 
 nose, and he don’t smell the rat — a miserable old 
 puss that he is. 
 
 Jerry. Well, but what did you do at Lexington? 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 281 
 
 Ben. 0, Pitcairn fired his pistol at the men near 
 the meeting-house, and the soldiers fired too. Sev- 
 en were killed and almost every body was fright- 
 ened and ran away. I said to myself, “ ’faint all 
 over yet ; ” so I kept a good distance, and followed 
 the red coats on to Concord. Pitcairn thought it 
 was a nice frolic, but by and by, the tune changed. 
 The Americans, in spile of their long-tailed coats, 
 had good lead and a straight aim. Their rusty old 
 firelocks spit the bullets in the faces of his majesty’s 
 troops, in a most impudent fashion. They kept be- 
 hind the fences, and trees, and houses, and all that 
 the British could do was to trot toward Boston, their 
 men and officers dropping down along the road by 
 hundreds. I was hid in the joint of a rail fence , 
 right in the midst of it, when Pitcairn came riding 
 by, puffing, and sweating, and swearing, in a terri- 
 ble fashion. I got right up — for I couldn’t help it, 
 and said to him — “ So, Major, you’ve got into a hor- 
 net’s nest, I guess.” “You young dog,” said he, 
 “ take that,” at the same time he fired his pistol at 
 me. I dodged , and the bullet stuck in the rail 
 over my head. I cut it out with my penknife, and 
 here it is! 
 
282 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Jerry. What a harum-scarum rogue you are, 
 Ben ! And is this really the bullet old Pitcairn fired 
 at you ? The thief ! 
 
 Ben. Well — that wasn’t all; I kept along with 
 the British, and late at night I got back to Boston. 
 They staid here, at Cambridge. If Lord Percy 
 hadn’t come out to their rescue, Pitcairn’s whole 
 troop would have been cut to pieces, and that too, 
 by these very fellows with longtailed coats, and 
 leather breeches, armed only with rusty old firelocks. 
 As it Avas, they killed and wounded four hundred 
 of the red coals. I guess the laugh is on t’other side 
 now. 
 
 Jerry. Why do you suppose, Ben, that the Amer- 
 icans can stand up against the British — against the 
 King, and the Parliament, and all that? 
 
 Ben. At any rate they’ll try. Didn’t we Avhip ’em 
 at Bunker Hill? 
 
 Jerry. No — we had to retreat. 
 
 Ben. After killing four of their men to one of 
 ours, and we only had to give out, because our 
 powder fell short. If it hadn’t been for that, we 
 would have driven Lord Howe back to Boston, and 
 played the rogue’s march at his heels. I tell you, Jer- 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 283 
 
 ry, we’ll beat ’em, and for two good reasons : in the 
 first place, this country is ours, and was meant for 
 us by the Almighty, and he will take our part. Our 
 people pray, and these rascally red coats only swear, 
 and take the name of the Lord in vain; and do you 
 expect he is going to put down his friends and set 
 up his enemies? And, beside all that, father says 
 that this General Washington who is coming here 
 to-day, will teach our people to fight, and that, in 
 less than six months, Boston will be cleared of these 
 robbers. 
 
 Jerry. Well, I hope it may be so; but my father 
 says lie’s terribly ’fraid that we shall be all cut to 
 pieces. 
 
 Ben. Well, what does your mother say? 
 
 Jerry. Oh, she goes in for fighting. 
 
 Ben. She’s not afraid, then? 
 
 Jerry. I guess not. Why, don’t you know she 
 came from Pomfret, where Old Put lived? 
 
 Ben. No — did she? Did she know Old Put? 
 Did she ever see the hole where he killed the wolf? 
 
 Jerry. To be sure she did : I’ve heard her tell 
 the story forty times. You’d have thought she was 
 there, and had seen it all — she tells it so well. 
 
284 FAGGOTS FOR T1IE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Ben. How I wish I had been there ! Let me 
 tell you one thing, Jerry. I’m determined to go to 
 Pomfrct and see that very cave where Put killed the 
 wolf. I shouldn’t die easy without having seen it. 
 
 Jerry. Well, I’ll go with you. 
 
 Ben. When? When? 
 
 Jerry. Next month! 
 
 Ben. Agreed ! 
 
 Jerry. Agreed; but hark! — what a shout they 
 are making. See yonder! Oh, it’s General Wash- 
 ington! He is coming, he is coming! 
 
 We must now permit our two boys to get down 
 from the cherry tree, and scamper away with the 
 crowd, to see General Washington, who very soon 
 arrived, and was received by the troops. After a 
 time he retired to the very house we have been de- 
 scribing, and for more than a year it was his head- 
 quarters. On this account the building has a 
 historical interest, and every stranger who visits 
 Cambridge desires to see it. 
 
 If any of my young readers, excited by this briel 
 account, should go there, and desire to see the in- 
 terior of the building, I have no doubt they will be 
 permitted to do so. The person who now owns and 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 285 
 
 inhabits it, is an amiable gentleman, and at the 
 same time very celebrated. He is not famous, like 
 Washington, by means of the sword, but by means 
 of a much humbler tool — the pen. He has written 
 many beautiful poems, that have given pleasure to 
 millions of minds, and cherished a love of truth and 
 virtue in millions of hearts. You need only ring 
 the bell, and Avhen somebody comes, you will in- 
 quire for Mr. Longfellow, for that is the name of the 
 gentleman I allude to. If he ask who sent you, you 
 may say I did. 
 
 But I have not yet done with Jerry Flint and Ben 
 Steel. In the dialogue which you have just read, they 
 agreed to go to Pomfret the next month , to see the 
 place where General Putnam killed the Avolf, and 
 this arrangement they actually fulfilled. I must tell 
 you about it; for, as I said, I wish to give you some 
 idea of the Boston boys, in the stirring times of the 
 Revolution. 
 
 Noav you must know that Ben Steel Avas the son 
 of a waggoner in Boston, who got his living by car- 
 rying loads of various kinds from one place to another; 
 Avhile Jerry Flint Avas the son of a blacksmith also 
 living in Boston. 
 
286 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 They had been educated in the town schools, and 
 not only knew how to read and write and cypher, 
 but they had learned something about history and 
 geography. They had read about the early settlement 
 of the country, and how the people of New England, 
 in those ancient days, had suffered from the Indians 
 and wild beasts. They had read about the wars with 
 the French and Indians, which began in 1754 and 
 ended in 1763. They had read about General Put- 
 nam, who lived at Pomfret, in Connecticut, and 
 fought in the French and Indian wars, slew a fa- 
 mous wolf and performed other wonderful exploits, 
 so that he was almost as celebrated in those parts as 
 Hercules was in ancient Greece. 
 
 And thus, these boys had a great deal of know- 
 ledge, especially about their own country. The days 
 in which they lived were days of excitement, for the 
 great war had just begun, and every body shared in 
 the stirring influence of those events. The men, the 
 women, and the children read, thought and talked 
 about the war; and so we see that our two Boston 
 boys, Flint and Steel, when they heard that General 
 Washington was coming to take command of the 
 army at Cambridge, were among the crowd. We see 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 287 
 
 also that their minds and their conversation turned 
 upon the battles of Lexington and Bunker Hill, which 
 had just taken place, and that Old Put and the wolf 
 story were thus brought to mind. One of the boys, 
 as we have seen, proposed to go and visit the place 
 where this adventure took place, and the other 
 agreed to go with him. This may sound strange to 
 boys of our day ; but you must remember that our 
 youthful heroes lived in limes very different, in many 
 respects, from our own. 
 
 After some weeks, they obtained the consent of their 
 parents, and being each supplied with a wallet of 
 bread, some sausages and about half a dollar in 
 money, they set out. Each carried a bow and a 
 quiver of arrows, and they were attended by an 
 active and intelligent terrier-dog, named Spot. 
 
 The two boys felt very large as they set forth, 
 for not only is youthful imagination apt to exag- 
 gerate every thing, but they were going to see 
 Put’s Cave, which to them was equal to the temple 
 of the Philistines pulled down by Samson. They 
 took their way through Dedham, and had a great 
 lime along the road, for Spot was all alive for a hunt. 
 He kept constantly leaping over the fences and scour- 
 
288 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 ing the thickets. He gave chase to every squirrel that 
 peeped from the stone walls, scampered along the 
 road side, or chattered from the branches of the over- 
 hanging trees. 
 
 At evening they had reached the beautiful village 
 of Medfield , having travelled fifteen miles — a good 
 journey for the first day. As they were passing along 
 through the street, they saw a large brown house, 
 with three spreading elms before it. As it looked 
 like a very comfortable place, they went to the back- 
 door and enquired who lived there. Being told that 
 it was Parson Saunders, they asked to see him. 
 
 Pretty soon an old man came to the door, and the 
 boys told him their story. He received them very 
 kindly, and gave them a good supper. When this 
 was done, he talked with them very pleasantly ; after 
 that the family were all called in , and they knelt 
 down. The old man prayed; he prayed for the 
 members of his family, and asked the Lord to bless 
 them in life, in death, and in eternity. He prayed 
 for the two youths providentially under his roof, and 
 asked that they might be guided on their way, and 
 returned in safety to their parents. He prayed for 
 the flock over which he was set as a pastor; he prayed 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 280 
 
 for the town, the State and the whole country. Here 
 his voice faltered , his lips trembled , and his tones 
 for an instant seemed choked. Then his words flowed 
 in deep, touching cadences. “Oh! Lord of hosts, ” 
 said he, “ we thank thee that the race is not always 
 to the swift, nor the battle to the strong! With Thee 
 right is might. Have mercy then upon this land, 
 this land injured, wronged, and now bleeding 
 beneath the heel of the oppressor ! Take part with 
 thy people in this their dark hour ! Turn the heart 
 of the proud king and the haughty parliament to peace 
 and justice ! Yet if they should harden their hearts, 
 and if they will not stay their hand, may the wheel of 
 battle pass over these men of blood ; may the Avaters 
 cover them as they covered Pharaoh and his host! ” 
 After the prayer was done, the boys were con- 
 ducted to a good bed, though it was in a small room 
 without plaster or paint. The next morning they were 
 awakened by the noise of a drum, and upon going into 
 the street, they saw a company of soldiers consisting 
 of people of the village preparing to go to Boston , to 
 join Washington and the American army. They 
 were farmers, mechanics and tradesmen with their 
 sons, shoulder to shoulder, going to the defence of 
 
290 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 their country. Wives , mothers, sisters were there, 
 furnishing their friends with needful articles , saying 
 farewell, and amid tears and caresses, giving words of 
 confidence and encouragement. When all were drawn 
 up, a roll of the drum commanded silence; the good 
 Parson Saunders invoked upon them the blessing of 
 heaven, and they departed on their way. At the same 
 time our two boys taking the opposite direction, pro- 
 ceeded on their journey. 
 
 The weather was very bright, warm and pleasant, 
 and as the travellers entered the woods, about six 
 miles from Medfield, the birds and the squirrels 
 seemed to be enjoying a kind of holiday. It was the 
 beginning of October, that most charming season of 
 our New England climate. The early frosts had 
 just touched the leaves of the trees, and the forest 
 was all glowing in yellow, red and purple. The 
 birds had reared their families, and now the old 
 and the young were joyously glancing from tree 
 to tree, singing merry songs or revelling in the 
 harvest of seeds and insects. The squirrels were 
 all alive; some were silting aloft in the limbs of the 
 trees with their tails over their backs, eating nuts. 
 The little striped squirrels were gliding about on the 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 291 
 
 ground and filling their cheek-pouches with hazel- 
 nuts, or beech-nuts or chesnuts, which they deposited 
 in their holes as a supply for the winter. 
 
 When the boys found themselves in the midst of 
 these scenes, they strung their bows and let fly their 
 arrows. They did little execution, however, and 
 after a hunt of five hours their entire game consisted 
 of a striped squirrel, a cat bird and two red-thrushes. 
 Just as they were about to quit the woods and 
 pursue their journey, they saw a gray squirrel, 
 bounding in long leaps, upon the ground. This is a 
 beautiful animal, and when seen in his native forests, 
 his tail like a banner streaming in the wind, he is a 
 very striking object. The boys gave chase and the 
 squirrel ascended a large oak tree. At the distance 
 of about thirty feet there was a hole in the trunk, and 
 both boys thought he entered it. 
 
 Jerry immediately took off his coat and shoes and 
 stockings, and ascended the tree. Very soon he 
 reached the hole and thrust his hand in to catch the 
 squirrel. It was very deep, but at length he ex- 
 claimed, “ I’ve got him!” He then pulled out his 
 hand; but behold, instead of a squirrel he had caught 
 a black snake! For a moment Jerry thought of 
 
292 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE, 
 
 leaping to the ground, and Ben, seeing what he had 
 got, cried out : “ Jump, Jerry, Jump! ” Fortunately 
 the boy had loo much presence of mind, so he shook 
 off the snake, though the fellow had coiled close 
 around his arm. The creature fell to the ground, and 
 being very active, disappeared in the bushes before 
 Ben had time to despatch him. Jerry descended, 
 quietly observing to his companion : “ Afore you 
 put your hand into a hole, Ben, always take a look 
 and see what ’s there ! ” 
 
 They now left the forest, and proceeding on their 
 journey, they reached Woodstock just at evening. 
 As they came to the little plain on which the meeting 
 house stood, they noticed a new house painted red, by 
 the street side. Here they knocked and a severe 
 looking man, with a bald pate, came to the door. 
 They asked for lodging and he went to ask his wife 
 about it. Pretty soon he came back with his wife, 
 followed by six children, boys and girls all the way 
 from seven to fourteen years old. As if to make up 
 for the old man’s want of hair, they each seemed to 
 have a half bushel of light yellow curls turned and 
 touzelled in every direction. 
 
 After a long examination of our two heroes, it was 
 
FLINT AND STEEL, 
 
 293 
 
 agreed that they should be received hospitably. 
 Their host was the shoemaker of the town, and though 
 a little sour in aspect, he was a good fellow. The 
 supper of the children consisted of bread and milk, 
 with peaches crumbed in. To this was added some 
 hot hasty-pudding, well buttered and sauced with 
 molasses. The finish consisted of a dish of apple 
 sauce, to each. Before and after the meal, the 
 shoemaker said a long grace. 
 
 Our two boys were put into the bed of the two 
 elder sons of their host, who cheerfully turned out 
 and slept on a blanket by the side of their visitors. 
 They all had a talk together about Putnam and the 
 wolf and a great many other things, and finally they 
 fell asleep. 
 
 In good season the next day, our travellers were 
 on their road, and late in the afternoon they came to 
 a farm-house standing a little back in a field. Here 
 they saw a man ploughing, and going to him they 
 told him that they were on their way to see Old Put’s 
 Cave, and as it was now near sunset, they wished 
 to know if they could have lodging in the house. 
 The man was rather thick-set and red-faced, with 
 a bullet head and short neck; yet he had a blue eye 
 
294 FAGGOTS FOP. TUE FIRESIDE. 
 
 full of good humour, and when the boys fold him 
 their story, it twinkled with fun. He spoke to them 
 kindly, told them to go to the house and wait for 
 him; he should soon unyoke his cattle, and would 
 then go there to give directions as to their reception. 
 
 Here they spent the night, and the next morning, 
 the man hitched a pair of fine horses to a waggon, 
 and took in the two boys; after a drive of a couple of 
 miles, they came to a rugged hill side, where huge 
 rocks lay piled one upon another. In the face of these 
 was a yawning chasm, two or three feet in width, and 
 reaching to such a depth as to exclude every ray of 
 light. To this the man pointed and said, “ there is 
 Old Put’s Cave!” 
 
 The boys gazed in and around for a long time. 
 At last, drawing a full breath, Jerry said to the stran- 
 ger : “ The story is true then, — Old Put really did 
 kill the wolf, as the book says? ” 
 
 “ Yes”, was the reply. 
 
 “And this is really the very spot?” 
 
 “Yes.” 
 
 “ And was you here Avhen Old Put killed the 
 wolf? ” 
 
 “ I was.” 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 295 
 
 “ And did you see him do it? ” 
 
 “ I did. ” 
 
 “Oh, that I had been there! It must have 
 been a great time. We have no wolves now. Ben 
 and I have come all the way from Boston , and we 
 have seen nothing bigger than a gray squirrel.” 
 
 “ It was very different when I was a boy, near 
 forty years ago, ” was the reply. “ Wolves, foxes, 
 raccoons and even bears were in the woods then. 
 Wolves were so common that in the midwinter they 
 would sometimes come prowling around the houses at 
 night, and even attack travellers, if they chanced to 
 meet them in the woods. They beset the sheep in 
 the fields , and often came to the barn-yard after 
 them. The she-wolf that Old Put killed, is supposed 
 to have slaughtered over a hundred sheep in Pomfret, 
 Woodstock, and the neighboring towns. She was 
 ofter seen, and being long, lank and shaggy, almost 
 every body knew her. She was at once very bold 
 and very cunning. 
 
 “ On one occasion tAvo boys were driving a sleigh 
 through the woods between here and Woodstock, 
 when they heard a howling behind them ; they looked 
 back and saw three wolves pursuing them. They 
 
296 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 whipped up as fast as they could, but the hungry 
 brutes kept at their side, and threatened to jump into 
 the sleigh. The famous she-wolf was one of them; 
 she got right in front and tried to seize the horse 
 by the nose. However the boys slashed away with 
 their whip and gave them such severe cuts, they were 
 glad to keep out of their way. After a chase of two 
 miles they came to the village, where the wolves 
 thought it best to quit.” 
 
 “Well, those were brave boys; I should not 
 wonder if one of them was Old Put.” 
 
 “ I believe he was one of them.” 
 
 ‘ ‘ I thought so , and I guess t’other was one of 
 the Put family. Well, I have got half a dollar, and 
 that is all the money I have , but I’d give that and 
 ten limes more if I had it, just to get a look at 
 the old fellow.” 
 
 “ They say he has just been to Boston.” 
 
 “Yes, he has been to Boston, and he and Wash- 
 ington are going to get up a plan for driving Gage and 
 his ten thousand red coats to Halifax; but just now 
 they say he is at his house here at Pomfret, arrang- 
 ing his farm, so that he may be absent for the war.” 
 
 The stranger only nodded his head in reply. After 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 297 
 
 a stay of an hour in which both Jerry and Ben insisted 
 on creeping to the bottom of the cave, and seeing 
 how Putnam put his gun to the nose of the wolf and 
 fired, and how he kicked his legs and was drawn 
 out by the heels, and how the wolf was found dead — 
 after all this, the party entered the waggon and they 
 returned to the house. 
 
 As the two boys were about to depart, the stranger 
 put a letter into their hands, addressed to “ George 
 Washington, Commander in chief of the American 
 Army, Cambridge.” He then asked them if they 
 would deliver it speedily. They promised to hasten 
 back as fast as possible, and faithfully to execute 
 the commission. But as they were about to depart, 
 the stranger said : 
 
 “ Suppose you were to fall into General Gage’s 
 hands, what would you do with the letter?” 
 
 “Would you like us to give it to him?” said Jerry, 
 with a cunning look. 
 
 “ On the contrary,” said the stranger ; “ it must be 
 read only by the person to whom it is addressed.” 
 
 “ Never fear then,” said Jerry; and as he was 
 about to depart, he observed — “ when you see Old 
 
298 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Put, give him that : it’s only two half dollars, but it 
 is all Ben and I have got. If it was fifty times as much 
 he might have it.” 
 
 “ What shall I tell him it’s for? ” 
 
 “Oh! it’s to help along the war. Father and 
 mother say that the country is desperate poor, and 
 the king of England is rich as a Jew. Every little 
 helps some, as widow Mite said when she put a 
 copper into the charity box. All the boys and girls in 
 Boston have given up eating sugarplums, so that their 
 coppers may buy pow'der for Washington and Put.” 
 
 The blue eye of the stranger filled with tears, for 
 a moment. He then replied : “ No, my boys, I will 
 not take your money. You need it for your journey. ” 
 “There you’re mistaken,” said Jerry. “We have 
 come here without spending a penny on the way. 
 Nobody asks us for money — we can get back as we 
 came.” 
 
 “ Well, well,” said the stranger. “ As you desire 
 it, I will see that General Putnam receives the 
 money. It will at least serve to cheer his heart, as 
 it testifies the depth and sincerity and devotion, with 
 which the people enter into this fearful struggle.” He 
 then asked for the letter. This he took, added a 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 299 
 
 hasty postscript and handed it back, saying : “God 
 bless you, my boys! Farewell! ” 
 
 We shall not enter into the details of the home- 
 ward journey of our two friends. Influenced by 
 the wishes of the stranger, and having an impression 
 that their message to General Washington w r as im- 
 portant, they returned more rapidly than they came. 
 Just at evening, on the fourth day, they were ap- 
 proaching Cambridge, when they suddenly met four 
 dragoons in the British uniform. 
 
 They stood aside to let them pass , but the soldiers 
 stopped and asked them several questions. At last 
 one of them said : “ Ah! I think I remember one of 
 you — is not your name Flint? ” 
 
 “ It is, ” was the reply. 
 
 “ Well, I know you are a clever fellow. You 
 have been to see general Washington’s batteries at 
 Roxbury, I suppose? ” 
 
 “No; we have been into the country. ” 
 
 “ Come, come, my lad, no dodging! Tell us 
 where you have been, and we will give you a 
 crown.” 
 
 “ Give us the money first,” said Jerry. 
 
 “ Well, there it is,” said the man, handing him 
 
300 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 a bright silver crown. “ Now let us hear all about 
 it. ” 
 
 “Well, we have been into the country as I told 
 you. The first day we got to Medfield and stayed 
 with Parson Saunders ; he gave us ham and eggs for 
 supper, and prayed the Lord to send the king and 
 parliament to Jericho, as he did Pharaoh and his 
 host. The next morning we shot a chip-squirrel 
 and caught a black snake. Then we went along 
 and went along — and — and — •” 
 
 “ Come, come, my lad,” said the soldier, “ this 
 won’t do. It seems, like every body else in this 
 country, you have a natural turn for lying ; so we’ll take 
 you to General Gage and he’ll get the truth out of 
 you. As to the other boy — he looks too stupid to be 
 * of any use to us. But you must jump up behind me, 
 and you shall have a ride to Boston, gratis.” 
 
 This was no sooner said than done : Jerry was 
 mounted behind the soldier and rode off at a round 
 gallop. At length they came to a small creek which 
 they were obliged to ford. In passing this, Jerry 
 slipped from the saddle, and as it was very dark, 
 it was not observed till he had gained the bank 
 and hidden himself in some bushes. The troopers 
 
FLINT AND STEEL. 
 
 301 
 
 made a slight search , but being now near the Amer- 
 ican lines, they deemed it best to beat a retreat. 
 
 Jerry soon emerged from the thicket, and coming 
 to the high road, pursued his way toward Cambridge. 
 He now felt in his pocket to see that the letter was all 
 safe, and being satisfied on that point, he took out 
 the crown and looked at it carefully. After a lime 
 he said : “It is good, although it has a wicked old 
 head on it. I must say that these red coats pay 
 well, for beside giving me a crown, this fellow has 
 taken me a mile on my road.” He then chuckled to 
 himself as if enjoying the joke. 
 
 He waited a short time for his companion and 
 as he soon came up they proceeded to Cambridge. 
 They readily found access to Washington and de- 
 livered the letter. Having read it, he said : 
 
 “ I thank you, my lads, for this : it is most im- 
 portant, and you have made good despatch in de- 
 livering it. Do you know who it was that gave 
 it to you?” 
 
 “ No indeed;” said Jerry, “he did not tell us 
 his name.” 
 
 “ It was General Putnam ! ” 
 
 Both the boys started with surprise. “And he 
 
302 
 
 FAGGOTS FOIl TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 tells me , ” added Washington, “that he feels in- 
 terested in your welfare. If I can ever serve you, 
 pray let me know.” 
 
 The boys departed and reached home that night; 
 and afterwards, many a time, even when they had 
 grown to manhood, they told of their adventures in 
 going to see Old Put’s Cave. 
 
THE AVALANCHE. 
 
THE AVALANCHE. 
 
 Switzerland is a land of wonders. Its lofty 
 mountains, some of them capped with everlasting 
 snow, rise over deep tranquil valleys, intersected by 
 rushing streams and often presenting the most charm- 
 ing lakes. Mount Blanc, the loftiest peak, is a 
 sort of Goliah among mountains — the best known 
 and the most formidable of all. Lake Leman is at 
 once the fairest and the most celebrated of lakes. 
 
 It would seem that a country so broken into 
 ridges and precipices and so covered with glaciers 
 could hardly be inhabited. Yet Switzerland has a 
 population of more than two millions of people, and 
 they seem as much attached to their wild country 
 as if it were the fairest and the most fruitful spot 
 on the earth. 
 
30 i' FAGGOTS F01\ THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Among the wonderful phenomena of this region 
 are the avalanches — huge masses of snow and ice, 
 which rush from their foundations and plunge into 
 the valleys and gorges beneath. They are of sev- 
 eral kinds — some being masses of drifting snow 
 set in motion by the wind ; some are heaps of snow 
 rolling over and increasing in size as they descend ; 
 some consist of large fields of snow sliding in one 
 mass from their bed ; some are enormous bodies of 
 ice, either rolling or sliding from their foundations. 
 
 Travellers who have been in Switzerland, and 
 have witnessed these amazing operations of nature 
 describe them as at once terrific and sublime. They 
 often descend with a noise like the report of artil- 
 lery, and not unfrequently bury whole villages be- 
 neath their stupendous masses. Sometimes a valley is 
 buried thirty or forty feet deep in snow, which does 
 not disappear till late in the following summer. 
 Travellers are thus often overtaken and overwhelmed, 
 herds of cattle are buried, houses and their inhabi- 
 tants are overlaid and often destroyed. 
 
 A few years since, a single house, standing at the 
 foot of a steep mountain, was suddenly overwhelmed 
 by an avalanche of snow and buried to the depth of 
 
THE AVALANCHE. 305 
 
 thirty feet. The inhabitants heard the report of 
 the mass loosed from its bed and descending from 
 cliff to cliff, above. Startled by the ominous sound, 
 they rushed from the house, leaving an infant in the 
 cradle. They were all separated in their flight and 
 buried apart from one another. The snow however 
 was light and they were able to breathe. The man 
 worked his way back to the house; but it had 
 taken him fourteen hours, yet when he got there, he 
 found the infant safe in the cradle ! 
 
 He then began to seek for the other members of 
 bis family. Having found a shovel, he was able 
 to work rapidly and to advantage. At a distance 
 of seventy feet, he found his wife still alive, but 
 faint from the want of food , she having been in the 
 snow nearly two days. 
 
 All the other members of the family were found 
 except a boy of about four years old. After intense 
 labor for ten days they gave up the search, conclu- 
 ding that he was dead; for even if he escaped perish- 
 ing from the cold, he must have been famished from 
 the want of food. 
 
 They excavated passages from the house to the 
 stable where they found their two cows, and they also 
 
306 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 discovered three goats after they had been buried 
 for nearly a fortnight. These were found standing 
 together, and in order to subsist they had eaten off 
 all the hair from one another! 
 
 Beneath the mass of snow the family lived till the 
 spring; they had made galleries from one place to 
 another, like the streets of a city; and it Avas not 
 till the month of May that they were delivered from 
 their prison. Even then, the snow lay in masses of 
 eight or ten feet in depth. It was however so solid 
 as to permit them to walk upon it. They now 
 went to find their neighbors who lived in a valley 
 immediately below them. They found them still 
 alive, and to their unspeakable joy and surprise, they 
 here discovered their missing child who had been 
 borne away by the snow of the avalanche, and de- 
 posited near the door of the cottage in the valley. He 
 was entirely unhurt though benumbed with cold. 
 After some care he was restored, and remained with 
 his new friends, till spring permitted his parents to 
 go abroad and hold communion with their neigh- 
 bors. 
 
SONGS OF THE SEASONS 
 
 i. 
 
 JANUARY. 
 
 Month of frost and month of snow, 
 Let your biting breezes blow : 
 
 Bind in chains the trembling river, 
 Bid the forest moan and shiver, 
 
 Pile the clouds in blackening heaps, 
 Lash to foam the briny deeps; 
 Riding on thy snowy drift, 
 
 Hurl thy arrows keen and swift ; 
 Make the traveller mend his pace ; 
 Give the lagging school boy chase ; 
 Bid the farmer house his cattle ; 
 
 Make the loosened windows rattle; 
 Down the hollow chimney roar; 
 Down the spout the hail-storm pour; 
 Puff and blow at open door; 
 
 Bite poor goose’s crimson toes; 
 Tingle poor old Towser’s nose ; 
 
308 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE 
 
 Mid the crockery make a clatter; 
 
 Crack the pitcher, break the platter — 
 I forgive thee — ’tis no matter — 
 
 For thou bringest new year’s day ! 
 With its merry snow ball flinging. 
 With its merry sleigh-bells ringing, 
 With its skating, with its sliding, 
 
 With its joyous down-hill riding ! 
 
 II. 
 
 FEBRUARY. 
 
 Down, down the snow 
 Is falling slow, 
 
 Powdering the bald-pate trees; 
 With myriad flakes 
 A blanket it makes, 
 
 Over the sleeping leaves. 
 
 Fierce now the blast! 
 
 The snow flies fast, 
 
 And whirls in many a spray -** 
 Wreath chases wreath, 
 
 O’er hill and heath, 
 
 Like spirits in their play. 
 
 Jack frost is out, 
 
 And drives about— 
 
 The white drift for his sled-*** 
 
SONGS OF THE SEASONS 
 
 309 
 
 Loud roars the gale — 
 
 The child turns pale, 
 
 And hugs his trundle-bed! 
 
 The storm is past, 
 
 Gone, gone the blast ! 
 
 The moon shines fair and bright — 
 Come, girl and boy, 
 
 With shout of joy — 
 
 We’ll have a slide to-night! 
 
 III. 
 
 MARCH. 
 
 March is like a child, 
 
 Now gentle and now wild; 
 
 To day the soft winds blow, 
 
 To morrow it doth snow. 
 
 March is like a rill, 
 
 Now roaring and now still: 
 
 To day the blast is stinging, 
 
 To morrow birds are singing, 
 
 March is like a cloud, 
 
 Now bright and now a shroud: 
 
 To day the warm rain falls, 
 
 To morrow we have squalls. 
 
 March is like a bear, 
 
 With sharp claws and soft hair: 
 
 To day it’s rough and wild, 
 
 To morrow, all is mild. 
 
310 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE 
 
 IV. 
 
 APRIL. 
 
 March is gone like lion roaring, 
 
 April comes in torrents pouring! 
 
 Down the steep roof let it rush, 
 
 Down the hill-side let it gush. 
 
 Welcome with your sunlit shower, 
 Come to wake the sweet May-flower! 
 
 Patter, patter, let it pour! 
 
 Patter, patter, let it roar ! 
 
 Let the gaudy lighting flash — 
 
 Let the headlong thunder dash — 
 
 Tis the welcome April shower 
 Which will wake the sweet May-flower. 
 
 Patter, patter, let it pour! 
 
 Patter, patter, let it roar! 
 
 Soon the clouds will burst away — 
 
 Soon will shine the bright spring day. 
 And the welcome April shower 
 Will awake the sweet May-flower ! 
 
 Ah! the sun is shining out: 
 
 List the school boy’s joyous shout! 
 
 See the birds all northward winging— 
 Hear the blue bird s tender singing! 
 Hark ! The busy hive is humming, 
 Spring is come, or spring is coming. 
 
SONGS OF TI1E SEASONS 
 
 311 
 
 v. 
 
 MAY. 
 
 MERRY. 
 
 Where hast thou been for many a day. 
 Since last we parted, month of May! 
 
 MAY. 
 
 That’s a question, Mr. Merry, 
 
 Very hard to answer — very! 
 
 Tell me where the rainbow hides — 
 
 Tell me where the zephyr bides — 
 
 Tell me where the sunbeam stays — 
 
 Where goes the candle’s parted blaze — 
 Where we shall find the echo’s bed — 
 Where the wild sea-wave lays its head — 
 Tell me this, and tell me true, 
 
 And I’ll freely answer you. 
 
 MERRY. 
 
 Pretty May, thy wit is keen — 
 
 But on thy lip a smile is seen — 
 
 Thou hast thy joke — now, prithee, say, 
 Where hast thou been, sweet month of May ! 
 
 MAY. 
 
 Far southward — o’er the hill and dell, 
 Where rivers wind, and forests swell — 
 Where buds are bursting into flowers — 
 Where birds are nestling in their bowers — 
 
312 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Where music comes from bush and tree — 
 Where new-born honey feeds the bee — 
 Where boys and girls are out a Maying — 
 There— there Eve been, and there I’m staying. 
 
 VI. 
 
 JUNE. 
 
 The sun shines fair o’er flood and field, 
 
 And all around is leaf and bloom — 
 
 The meadows now their harvest yield, 
 
 And zephyrs waft their sweet perfume. 
 
 The rivulet saunters smooth and slow, 
 
 Mid bordering grass and stooping flowers: 
 The birds are whispering soft and low’ 
 
 To young ones in their thicket-bowers. 
 
 The gabbling goose with pensive air, 
 
 Leads forth her goslings o’er the lake, 
 
 While quacking duck and ducklings, there, 
 
 In silent bliss their muddle take. 
 
 The busy hen, neath sheltering shrubs, 
 
 Plies sw : ift and strong her vigorous claw, 
 
 And feasts her brood with unctuous grubs, 
 Raked forth from scattered leaves and straw* 
 
 Sweet, tranquil June! of all the year, 
 
 The brightest, fairest month art thou: 
 Summer’s first glories, all so dear, 
 
 Are wreathed around thy sunny brow. 
 
SONGS OF TIIE SEASONS. 
 
 313 
 
 The young — the old — they love thee best — 
 Thy sun, thy shade, thy breath, thy showers— 
 Thy tranquil day, thy gentle rest, 
 
 Thou, placid, soothing month of flowers. 
 
 VII. 
 
 JULY. 
 
 Midsummer month — the farmer’s hope and fear, 
 Season of burning sun and thickening bower, 
 
 Of parching drought that crisps the ripening ear, 
 
 Of pealing thunder and of dashing shower. 
 
 What though thy mornings weep with dripping dew,— 
 The coming noontide drinks the vital air, 
 
 The burning landscape quivers to the view, 
 
 As if ethercad flames its surface bare. 
 
 Now droops the herd beneath the forest bough , 
 
 The lolling ox along the furrow drags, 
 
 The ploughman follows with a streaming brow, 
 
 And in his path the languid school-boy lags. 
 
 Yet still the golden harvest waves afar, 
 
 Or sinks beneath the rustic reaper’s hand, 
 
 Or loads the heavy wain whose groaning jar, 
 
 bespeaks the plentv of the jovous land. 
 
 14 - 
 
314 
 
 FAGGOTS FOU THE FIRESIDE 
 
 VIII. 
 
 AUGUST. 
 
 Languid the pulse of nature flows, 
 
 Like yonder shrunken, winding stream — 
 Yet every where, a fever glows, 
 
 That will not let you sleep or dream. 
 
 By day, the flies insult your nose, 
 
 By night, the sly musquito stings — 
 
 Or if perchance you fondly doze, 
 
 He wakes you with his elvish wings. 
 
 If you would take the. evening air, 
 
 Some beetle bangs you in the face — 
 
 If to your pillow you repair — 
 
 Why, sleep is in some other place ! 
 
 Tis said the dog-star rules and reigns , 
 Ilis fiery brain on mischief set, — 
 
 If you’d escape his woes and pains, 
 
 Eat light, keep cool, and do not fret! 
 
 IX. 
 
 SEPTEMBER. 
 
 Sweet month, I’m glad to meet thee, 
 With all my heart I greet thee — 
 
 I love thy very name, 
 
 I love thy deeds, thy fame, 
 
SONGS OF THE SEASONS 
 
 315 
 
 Thy grapes in bunches clinging, 
 Thy pears in hundreds swinging, 
 Thy peaches full of nectar, 
 
 Thy berries which perfect are, 
 Thy apples sweet and juicy, 
 
 Thy melons rich and sluicy : 
 
 I love thy very looks, 
 
 Thy air, thy lawns, thy brooks— 
 Thy birds of varied feather — 
 
 The young and old together. 
 
 Now feasting and now singing — 
 Now resting and now winging — 
 Thy landscapes somewhat sober, 
 Thy forests like October; 
 
 Thy hills in azure dressed, 
 
 Thy vales, like regions blest; 
 That gentle spirit seeming 
 From out thy bosom beaming 
 Half Autumn and half Summer— 
 A smiling, pensive comer — 
 Making, as all remember 
 With gratitude, September] 
 
 X. 
 
 OCTOBER. 
 
 See, the gaudy flowers are fled — 
 Rose and lily, all are dead ; 
 
 The forest leaf is sere and yellow. 
 But the fruit is ripe and mellow! 
 
316 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR TIIE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Summer came with rosy bloom, 
 
 Breathing incense and perfume; 
 
 But she leaves the field to me — 
 
 Gentle friends, come here and see! 
 
 There hangs the grape, and there the pear. 
 The apple swings abundant there, 
 
 And hark! in yonder wood I hear 
 The rattling nut, to childhood dear. 
 
 You say, perchance, that I am sober — 
 
 A melancholy, grave October, 
 
 But still you eat my fruit, I see, 
 
 And thus, methinks, make love to me! 
 
 And mark — the yellow Indian corn 
 In groaning waggons homeward borne — 
 While beets, potatoes, turnips — still 
 October ’s gift — your cellars fill. 
 
 And see, o’er yonder hill and plain. 
 
 The mild and tranquil season reign ; 
 
 Your garners full, your hearts at rest, 
 
 By smiling peace and plenty blest. 
 
 What though the forest yield its leaves, 
 What though the stricken meadow grieves — 
 Still house and home are full and fast — 
 
 So let old Winter blow his blast! 
 
SONGS OF TIIE SEASONS. 
 
 317 
 
 XI. 
 
 NOVEMBER. 
 
 The summer departed, 
 
 So gentle and brief — 
 
 Pale Autumn is come 
 With its sere yellow leaf: 
 
 Its breath in the vale, 
 
 Its voice in the breeze, 
 
 A many hued garment 
 Is over the trees! 
 
 In red and in purple, 
 
 The leaves seem to bloom — 
 The stern slayer comes — 
 
 It hath spoken their doom ! 
 And those that may seem 
 With rubies to vie — 
 
 They tell us that beauty 
 Blooms only to die ! 
 
 Yet sad as the whispers 
 Of sorrow its breath. 
 
 And touching its hues 
 As the garment of death. 
 
 Still autumn, though sad. 
 
 And mournful it be — 
 
 Is one of the dearest 
 Of seasons to me ! 
 
318 
 
 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE 
 
 Come — look on the landscape 
 Now mantled in blue, 
 
 By the soft Indian summer 
 Thrown over the view — 
 
 How tranquil, how pensive, 
 The hushed bosom’s bliss, 
 Communing with nature 
 In seasons like this! 
 
 Come, come to the forest, 
 
 Now silent and lone — 
 
 Its minstrelsy hushed. 
 
 The minstrels all flown : 
 
 Yet a spirit is breathing 
 The echoless air, 
 
 And it speaks to the spirit 
 That worshipped there ! 
 
 Come, come to the forest— 
 The winds are awake— 
 
 The leaves drift in eddies— 
 The groaning oaks quake— 
 
 Oh list! fora voice 
 Of heavenly tone, 
 
 Would wake in thy bosom. 
 Thoughts deep as its own! 
 
SONGS OF THE SEASONS 
 
 319 
 
 XII. 
 
 DECEMBER. 
 
 Who hath killed the pretty flowers 
 Born and bred in summer bowers? 
 
 Who hath taken away their bloom? 
 
 Who hath sent them to their tomb? 
 December! 
 
 Who hath chased the birds so gay. 
 
 Lark and linnet, all away? 
 
 Who hath hushed their joyous breast, 
 And made the forest still as death ! 
 December ! 
 
 Who hath chilled the laughing river? 
 Who doth make the old oak shiver? 
 
 Who hath wrapped the world in snow? 
 Who doth make the wild windsblow? 
 December ! 
 
 Who doth ride on snowy drift 
 
 When the night wind’s keen and swift—* 
 
 O’er the land and o’er the sea — 
 
 Bent on mischief — who is he? 
 December! 
 
 Who doth strike with icy dart, 
 
 The way-worn traveller to the heart? 
 Who doth make the ocean-wave — 
 
 The seaman’s home— the seaman’s grave? 
 December! 
 

 FAGGOTS FOR THE FIRESIDE. 
 
 Who doth prowl atmidniglithour, 
 
 Like a thief around the door, 
 
 Through each crack and crevice creeping, 
 Through the very key-hole peeping? 
 December! 
 
 Who doth pinch the traveller’s toes? 
 
 Who doth wring the school-boy’s nose? 
 Who doth make your fingers tingle? 
 
 Who doth make the sleigh bells jingle? 
 December ! 
 
COOPER’S 
 
 LEATHER-STOCKING NOVELS. 
 
 “The enduring monuments of Fenimoke Cooper are his works. While 
 
 THE LOVE OF COUNTRY CONTINUES TO PREVAIL, HIS MEMORY WILL EXIST IN THE 
 HEARTS OF THE PEOPLE. So TRULY PATRIOTIC AND AMERICAN THROUGHOUT, THE* 
 SHOULD FIND A PLACE IN EVERY AMERICAN’S LIBRARY.” — Daniel Webster. 
 
 ^ 3STEW ^NTJ3 
 
 SPLENDIDLY-ILLUSTRATED POPULAR EDITION 
 
 OP 
 
 FENIMORE COOPER’S 
 
 WORLD-FAMOUS 
 
 LEATHER-ST OCKING ROMANCES. 
 
 D. Appleton & Co. announce that they have commenced the publica- 
 tion of J. Fenimore Cooper’s Novels, in a form designed for general 
 popular circulation. The series begins with the famous “ Leather-Stock- 
 ing Tales,” five in number, and will be published in the following order, 
 at intervals of about a month : 
 
 I. The Last of the Mohicans. 
 
 II. The Deerslayer. IV. The Pioneers. 
 
 III. The Pathfinder. V. The Prairie. 
 
 This edition of the “ Leather-Stocking Tales ” will be printed in hand- 
 some octavo volumes, from new stereotype plates, each volume superbly 
 and fully illustrated with entirely new designs by the distinguished artist, 
 F. 0. C. Darley, and bound in an attractive paper cover. Price , 75 cents 
 per volume . 
 
 Heretofore there has been no edition of the acknowledged head of 
 American romancists suitable for general popular circulation, and hence 
 the new issue of these famous novels will be welcomed by the generation 
 of readers that have sprung up since Cooper departed from us. As time 
 progresses, the character, genius, and value of the Cooper Romances be- 
 come more widely recognized ; he is now accepted as the great classic of 
 our American literature, and his books as the prose epics of our early 
 history. 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO., Publishers, New York, 
 
“ GODD-BVE, SWEETHEART ! '' 
 
 D. APPLETON & CO. 
 
 Have recently published, 
 
 GOOD-BYE, SWEETHEART! 
 
 By BHODA BROUGHTON, 
 
 AUTHOR OP “RED AS A ROSE IS SHE,” “COMETH UP AS A FLOWER,” ETC. 
 
 One Vol., 8vo. Taper covers Trice, $0.75, 
 
 “ 12mo, Cloth “ 1.50, 
 
 “ Good-bye, Sweetheart ! ” is certainly one of the brightest and most 
 entertaining novels that has appeared for many years. The heroine of the 
 story, Lenore, is really an original character, drawn only as a woman 
 could draw her, who had looked deeply into the mysterious recesses of 
 the feminine heart. She is a creation totally beyond the scope of a man’s 
 pen, unless it were the pen of Shakespeare. Her beauty, her wilfulness, 
 her caprice, her love, and her sorrow, are depicted with marvellous skill, 
 and invested with an interest of which the reader never becomes weary. 
 Miss Broughton, in this work, has made an immense advance on her other 
 stories, clever as those are. Her sketches of scenery and of interiors, 
 though brief, are eminently graphic, and the dialogue is always sparkling 
 and witty. The incidents, though sometimes startling and unexpected, 
 are very natural, and the characters and. story, from the beginning to the 
 end, strongly enchain the attention of the reader. The work has been 
 warmly commended by the press during its publication, as a serial, in 
 Appletons’ Journal, and, in its book-form, bids fair to be decidedly toe 
 novel of the season. 
 
 D. A. d' Co. have now ready , New Editions of 
 
 COMETH UP AS A FLOWER---- Price, 60 cents. 
 
 NOT WISELY, BUT TOO WELL - Price, 60 cents. 
 
 RED AS A ROSE IS SHE Price, 60 cents. 
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR. 
 
^IKPX/ETOISrS’ EDXTXOISr 
 
 OP 
 
 Novels, 
 
 the New Edition of 
 
 Dickens, containing all the Notes of the Author, and 
 printed from the latest edition of the 
 Authorized Text. 
 
 The Waverley 
 
 nmtr Rfpr<*rktvnfi Plates, uniform with 
 
 Complete in 25 Volumes* Pvice f 25 Cents Each* 
 
 Printed, on fine white paper, clear type, and 
 convenient in size. 
 
 Pronounced * 4 A Miracle of Cheapness. 
 
 ORDER OF ISSUE: 
 
 I. Waverley. 
 
 £. Ivanhoe. 
 
 8. Kenilworth. 
 
 4. Gay Mannerlng. 
 
 5« Antiquary. 
 
 6. Rob Roy. 
 
 7. Old Mortality. 
 
 8. The Block Dwarf, and A Legend 
 
 of Montrose. 
 
 9. Bride of Lammermoor. 
 
 10. Heart of Mid-Lothian. 
 
 II. The Monastery. 
 
 12. The Abbot. 
 
 18. The Pirate. 
 
 14. Fortunes of Nigel. 
 
 15. Peveril of the Peak. 
 
 16. Quentin Durward. 
 
 17. St. Ronan’s Well. 
 
 18. Redgauntlet. 
 
 19. The Betrothed, and Highland 
 
 Widow. 
 
 20. The Talisman. 
 
 21. Woodstock. 
 
 22. Fair Maid of Perth. 
 
 28. Anne of Geterstein. 
 
 24» Count Robert of Paris. 
 
 25. The Surgeon’s Daughter. 
 
 On receipt of Six Dollars, we will send the entire set of Waverley Novels, 
 tnd a copy of a new Steel-plate Portrait op Sir Walter Scott, from 
 a painting by Sir Thomas Lawrence, suitable for framing ; the Books and 
 Engraving to be sent free of postage to any part of the United States. 
 
 Either of the above sent to any address on receipt of the price, 25 centa 
 per volume. 
 
 On receipt of Ten Dollars, a complete set of Dickens (in uniform style), 
 18 volumes, and Waverley, 2o volumes, will be sent post-paid. The cheap, 
 est Ten Dollars 1 worth to be found in the whole range of Literature. Forty- 
 three volumes for $10. 
 
 LIBRARY EDITION OF 
 
 THE WAVERLEY NOVELS, 
 
 Complete in six volumes. Uniform with the “ Library Edition of Dickens.” 
 Each volume illustrated with Steel and Wood Engravings. Bound in moroc- 
 co cloth, gilt side and back. Price, in cloth, $1.75 ; half calf, $3.50, per vol 
 
APPLETONS’ (so-called) PLUM-PUDDING EDITION 
 
 OP THE 
 
 WORKS OF CHARLES DICKENS. 
 
 ISJow Complete, 
 
 in is vols . paper co runs, price, $5.00 . 
 
 [LIST OF TIIE WORKS. 
 
 ©liver Twist ...l?2pp, 
 
 . 25 cts. 
 
 Bleak House 
 
 . .852 pp. 85 ct* 
 
 American Notes........ 104 “ 
 
 15 « 
 
 Little Dorrit 
 
 ..848 “ 
 
 85 
 
 U 
 
 Dombey and Son 856 “ 
 
 85 “ 
 
 Pickwick Papers.... 
 
 ..826 “ 
 
 85 
 
 « 
 
 Martin Chuzzlewlt.... 841 “ 
 
 85 « 
 
 David Copperileld... 
 
 ..851 “ 
 
 85 
 
 « 
 
 Our Mutual Friend.... 840 " 
 
 85 “ 
 
 Barnaby Budge. 
 
 
 80 
 
 « 
 
 Christmas Stories 168 “ 
 
 25 « 
 
 Old Curiosity Shop... 
 
 ..221 M 
 
 80 
 
 a 
 
 Tale of Two Cities.... 144 “ 
 
 20 “ 
 
 Great Expectations.. 
 
 ..188 “ 
 
 25 
 
 
 Hard Times, and Ad- 
 
 
 Sketches 
 
 ..194 “ 
 
 25 
 
 « 
 
 ditional Christmas 
 
 
 Uncommercial Trav- 
 
 
 
 Stories 202 “ 
 
 25 “ 
 
 eller, Pictures of 
 
 
 
 Nicholas NIckleby 888 u 
 
 85 “ 
 
 Italy, etc 
 
 ..800 “ 
 
 85 
 
 “ 
 
 Any person ordering the entire set, and remitting $5, will receive a Por- 
 trait of Dickens, suitable for framing. The entire set will be sent by mail oi 
 express, at our option, postage or freight prepaid, to any part of the United 
 States. 
 
 Single copies of any of the above sent to any address in the United States 
 m the receipt of the price affixed. 
 
 LIBRARY EDITION 
 
 OP 
 
 CHARLES DICKERS’S WORKS. 
 
 Complete in Six Volumes , 
 
 'With. Thirty-two Illustrations* 
 
 Price, $1.75 per Vol., or $10.50 the Set ; Half calf, $3.50 per Yd 
 


 
 . 
 

 
 
 
 .